The tale continues .........
The New Year starts with something of a rush
The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.
It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.
Maker! Maker! Maker! Maker! Maker! Maker! Maker! Maker! Maker!
Maker! Maker! Maker! Maker! Maker! Maker!
Maker! Maker! Maker!
Maker!
Why 'tis already nearly until the Festival of Spring Dawning.
Well, maybe that's a little exaggerated. But we are in the same month as that.
I promised myself to maintain a nearly continuous description of the changes to our Town as they went along so my future descendants could have a close connection to all that has passed.
And I have failed.
I have made notes, considerable notes – but I have failed to write a cohesive tale since the Old Year went out. I have allowed things to crop up and stop me writing. It is frightening just how quickly excuses can be found for not doing something.
And they are excuses, I must hold my hand up and freely admit.
As I started with, 'tis already well into the third full month of the year and I have reported nothing.
So no more dallying.
Let me commence by reporting first what happened on the first day of the New Year, and subsequently, as seen from my eyes.
… … ...
The first day of the New Year was, it could be considered, a day without a date. It was a general feast day, one of those that the astronomers insist we add in every so often, to 'adjust the calendar' as they put it. Some called it the last day of the old year but I doubt I am intelligent enough to contribute to the sometimes fierce arguments that this subject generates.
We who had arrived back from our stay in Tranidor had felt strange at first, as though we were different. The familiarity of home, the sights, sounds and smells, were a relief – but they were tinged with the knowledge that we had gained – that there was another world downvalley. It coloured our view of our home. Gyth, I knew, was sad to return but she was a little calmer now, now she had seen a part of the outside world. Her almost frenzied need to leave had been reduced to a quiet and steely determination.
Molly was tearfully grateful to me as was her mother, Mousa.
Kelly couldn't keep quiet about it all.
Kords was confused, as it happens, by the contrasts. I began to wonder if she had been just that little bit too young to come with us, but then she explained something to Papa and Swayga in such an adult way, that I realised it had been good for her, too.
We had all gathered again at our house in the early morning, just before the first bell. This had not been planned by me, but by the others and it was a very emotional time for me. All were there, including Berdon and Bettayla who had settled into Em's accommodation with appropriate approving noises when I had conducted them there the evening before. Em had approved as had Kassama and so a minor fear had been allayed.
Suril, Haka and Haris also came, so we were without the drivers and Parry only.
There was a small 'event' at which all the others gave me little presents as a thank you, and as wishes for the New Year and so on. Papa took the time to make it worse for me by describing the innovations I had made to the house design and the pipes and so on and so forth. I saw both Berdon and Bettayla look at each other and then back at me, with glances that were appraising me – yet again, I squirmed. It was all very embarrassing, the 'event' and the praise of my designs, and all the associated stuff. I confess I was glad when they all scurried off. We agreed to meet up at the Parade Ground just before the scheduled time for the Steward's speech.
But that didn't happen.
For at the half-bell before the second, the Steward himself visited our humble dwelling, along with Uncle, and Masters Jepp, Blandel, Graber and Torin – all Assembly members. Em arrived shortly after the others, with apologies for the tardiness, which were waved off. We were alone as a family by then, and Kords and I were telling the others of some of our adventures.
Thus it was we had near a half of the Assembly, or so it seemed, assembled in our parlour. Papa, Kords and I sat facing them, Master Jepp accepting Kords help in scribing but declining mine, which I found strange to say the very least, while Swayga, Kissa and Julu went to fetch the inevitable pel. 'Kin was told to keep Kord out of the way – and out of mischief.
After the usual greetings and pleasantries, the Captain started to explain: “As you are aware, I have the pleasant duty to address our community up in what is now termed the 'Parade Ground'. The theme of this speech is the foreseen coming year, with emphasis upon the next few months, and upon the growth of the Town and the facilities we supply. I wish to confirm some things beforehand with Master Kordulen, and to ask something of Mistress Julina here. Then I can make some announcements. However, I would also like to discuss with Mistress Julina her recent journeying. Perchance we could meet on the morrow, at say the 2nd Bell? My house?”
I nodded my acceptance. Anything else I might have planned would naturally be put off for such a summons.
“So,” our Steward continued, “I deem I should start with Master Kordulen as that business shall be soon completed. Sir, please confirm that you are still prepared to oversee the road inspections and road maintenance throughout Milady's land holdings up here in Blackstone? To do this, we shall open two offices for you – one here in Blackstone, and another downvalley close to the Brayview roadhouse.”
“I confirm, your Honour, that those are the arrangements that we have agreed. And that I am delighted to have this chance to contribute so valuably.”
“And have you now selected your branch officers?”
“I have naturally given the matter some considerable thought, your Honour. I deem that my long-term deputy here in Blackstone, Katuten, should be promoted. He has indicated to me that he would be prepared to accept such a post. As for the southern office, then I met a local supervisor down there on my quick visit recently, a capable man named Leofer who spoke most sensibly. He would be my first choice, and my second would be another steady man called Drom. They are actually cousins. I intend to travel down there in the next week to interview them more formally.”
“Excellent! I approve. I shall announce this Katuten fellow later, perchance you might give him a little advanced warning?”
“Indeed, Your Honour.”
“And then I deem that the three of you should meet with each other and with Masters Bezan and Yarling at the earliest opportunity. There will be much to discuss as we apply the lessons of the Dam Road and the Loop Road throughout these lands. As a consequence of all this, I would be honoured, Master Kordulen, if you would stand alongside the Assembly members during the regretfully rather long speech I am about to make to the townsfolk.”
Papa bowed his head in formal acceptance of the Captain's words even as he said: “As you desire, your Honour.”
“Now Mistress Julina. I wish to announce the preparations for the school – or, as I begin to suspect, the schools.”
My head jerked up at his use of the plural.
“Mistress Megrozen remains in Tranidor for the next few days, and thus I would be honoured to have you stand with the Assembly, alongside your Father, as the representative of the soon to begin schooling programme. I shall say a few words about it, and would be grateful to be able to indicate you to the throng.”
“As you command, Your Honour.”
“Pray tell me what your intentions are, Mistress.”
“ ...er … if it pleases you, your Honour, we have several complexities we need to work out first, although I am aware that Mistress Megrozen sent you a telegraph to indicate that we have encouraged a Master Magser to arrive here for a month's trial. Our greatest problem is that there is a diversity of ages and abilities to deal with. Then we have the locations of the students to consider too, the miners' community, the Vale dwellers, the Townsfolk, and now, I regret to have to inform your Honour, I have encouraged the wagoneers to learn too. I made a start with those who are up in the Vale, and we came up with a plan that one shall be more hastily taught so that she can then return home and teach the others. Although that might not be the best solution.”
“I would, gently, remind you that Milady's wishes are quite clear. Everyone in her lands should have the opportunity to learn. And her lands spread downvalley nowadays. Have you given thought to the education of others down there?”
“Why … why … er … no, Your Honour,” I replied, flustered. “I must confess that that thought had simply not occurred. But hold, if you would, a heartbeat or two while I think.”
My brain was whirring so fast I was sure that all there gathered would hear it, or see fumes pouring from my ears or something. The Captain was about to speak, and it was only afterwards that I was embarrassed by my actions. I held a hand up and actually 'shushed' him! The others all saw him grin at that, but I did not.
“If I remember the map properly, then there are four ... or is it five? ... roadhouses there. We don't need to consider Tranidor citizens, so maybe the roadhouse nearest the Chaarn junction would be best, as we are only dealing with a few, relatively speaking. Maybe that would help their trade too. But that wouldn't be my decision. A room in one of those roadhouses should suffice. … … … But, whilst I must now needs inform you of certain developments that occurred whilst we were downvalley, I deem the details can await until our recently arranged appointment on the morrow for an official discussion; but relevant to now is that Mistress Megrozen and all the rest of us interviewed several persons for a post up here as Teacher. We drew up a shortened list and offered our preferred choice the chance to come up here for a trial period, which he accepted. Mistress Megrozen is still down in Tranidor and a semaphore could be sent to her to contact the second on our list and ask if he might like to start down that end of Milady's Demesne or whatever the correct word is. Mayhap, he himself should choose his venue.”
“That is excellent news Mistress Julina. And the candidate's name?”
“Master Magser is the one we selected to come up here, as I mentioned. He is scheduled to arrive here at the beginning of Marash. The second man was a Master Loren. Both were, in our opinion, capable of doing the job, but Magser showed more … more … more … amusement, I suppose, and awareness, when we gave him the pressure test.”
“Ah! I see, yet without seeing. Pressure test! I am intrigued! But, these are the details for the morrow, I presume?”
“Indeed, your Honour.”
“I thank you Mistress and Master, and indeed and once more, your entire family for your kindnesses by allowing us to disturb your household - yet again. We are all,” he said, indicating the others with his hands, “grateful for your co-operation. I deem I now have sufficient information to fill all the gaps in my speech today. We shall leave you in peace, now.”
With that the entire party departed as swiftly as they had descended, all talking together all at once. For a brief heartbeat, I felt for the Steward, having to make sense of all that simultaneous chaos.
“Oh, 'Lina! That was priceless! When you shushed the Steward.”
I blushed using every part of my skin, as I gasped, horrified: “Oh, I didn't, did I?”
I shall NOT relate the teasing I subsequently underwent. Even from my parent!
… … …
His Honour's speech was far too long for me to reproduce here, as I did for his speech of yestere'en.
I shall therefore present the details to which I attach most importance. So please bear this in mind, that there was much said that I have not reported at this time.
The speech was a challenging speech, both for his Honour and for his audience. Challenging for him because of its diversity and complexity and its wide-ranging scope, a great challenge to ensure that each topic was presented – and presented fairly. Challenging for we in the audience as he challenged us to do the best to develop this town.
It was an historic speech, both for his Honour and for his audience. Historic for him, as it was his first New Year's speech, and historic for us as many things were revealed that had not occurred to all of us. Yes, maybe some had thought of each point, but none apart from the Assembly had ever put all these points together. And we all gasped at another historic occasion – well two actually. His Honour read out to us two messages received by semaphore. One from our Baroness and another from our King, no less!
It was a personal speech, both for his Honour and for his audience. Personal for him as he lay out his thinking for the future of the Town, and personal for his audience for his delivery was such that we each had the impression he was talking to each of us individually. He created so much enthusiasm that I knew we would have some good times ahead. But also some hard work.
He introduced many topics that day, apart from the two he had spoken with us briefly about.
Em had been given a title – it was derived from an old Chivan word (Master Jepp later gave me these details) 'Bajulus' and apparently the Chivans pronounced the 'j' as an 'i' – and it meant, if I understand it correctly, someone who represented the authorities to the people and the people to the authorities. So Em was now Bailiss Michen.
The past Steward, Master Mesulkin, was confirmed as an Alderman and it seemed he had requested to be responsible for registering marriages and births, and for doing the official business at marriages, saying that the delight he gets from those ceremonies is a 'balm to his heart'.
Each member of the Assembly was introduced so that all would know them by sight. The Steward spent more time with some than with others, but this was in no way seen as any slight to anyone involved nor as any promotion of individuals.
He explained the developments envisaged and how things would be affected by people having to react to lessons learnt by new techniques and so on.
He said that the tiny village of Bezlet would have a small inn there, as well as some other official buildings.
He amazed everyone by reporting Milady's ideas of a railroad, taking quite a long time to get his points across, and, by the end, all understood that it would take a fairly long time due to the needs to develop more powerful steam engines and much, much, much more steel. He did mention the working experiments that were currently going on, and explained why the Loop Road was being widened even before it was opened to traffic.
He told us that the envisaged coal requirements had already been exceeded, and there was more and more, hungrier and hungrier, demand for it. He then explained to us all, that it would probably be a huge change if certain plans were developed for barging the coal downriver from Bezlet. And he, somewhat mysteriously, added that these developments might affect even the wagons with which we were all familiar.
He told us of the expected requirements for coal production. He had further explained that many industrial sites were being built round Teldor and Haligo, and our coal would be delivered there rather than all the way to Palarand City and its surrounds – albeit that there would still be a relatively slight demand from there. We all gasped when he explained that the firstly envisaged demand for coal was back then estimated at four wagons per week. Such was now the demand that four wagons a day was insufficient and it would be near to four wagons A BELL once those industrial sites were up and running.
He also stated that there would be a great demand for the limestone from the Stone Sea, maybe half as much as the coal demand!
He then added a stern warning that made many of us think. The Town would not be able to expand much more if our current methods of water usage were maintained. He reported that Yarling's test shaft was now over two hundred strides into the hillside, nearly three hundred in fact, and the current rock formations found in there were enabling them to progress at over ten strides a day. But he cautioned us not to rely upon that rate of progress. And, he reminded us, there was no guarantee that the attempt would be successful, and any water found.
He then surprised us all, and me particularly, by making a reference to Berdon and Bettayla, and their presence. They were going to do a limited demonstration of their abilities in the Miners' Eating Hall that very evening. I was surprised that the Steward knew anything about them, but then I realised that Em must have told him, and one more worry or surprise or … yes … concern was erased from my mind.
Mention was made of Milady's Community Hall and the Captain stressed that this would receive a certain priority since after all Milady was paying for all this development, then her project should receive its due attention.
All in all, someone somewhere in the attentive crowd was amazed at every fact that the Captain revealed throughout his long speech. Most were grateful to be informed of forthcoming events and changes, and many set resolves to help the way along.
After the prolonged and genuine applause that followed his speech's end, there was a light-hearted moment when he was invited to cast the first ball in a Staffglobe game between the miners and the 'Residents'. Now, personally, these sort of sports leave me cold, and indeed it was mostly the men who enjoyed watching the game, just a very few women amongst them. I was easily confused by it, and it all seemed so complicated to me. But it meant I could have a lot of time, with no duties whatsoever, to do what I wanted. I knew that my time was going to be very limited as of the morrow.
… … …
So great was the clamour for places for Berdon and Bettayla's 'show' up in the Miners' Hall, that they had to start late after promising to repeat the show the next evening down at the Claw. Priority for admission there would be given to those who had not been successful at the first time.
Both these establishments, and the Bell, were overrun by demand for food during the evening of that Feast day and Em afterwards told me that we could have made much coin had we chosen to do so; however, all my team knew that things would be hectic soon, so we enjoyed the day of doing nothing.
“But my dear Em, if you get it right, you could use the shortages of the evening to promote the Salon!”
She turned from me very thoughtfully once I had said that.
I for one slept very soundly that night after more tale-telling of the Tranidor trip.
… … …
“Agreed?”
I looked around at the others sitting there. The Steward of course, and Masters Mesulkin and Jepp, then there was Papa and Kords, Master Graber and Sookie, Brethan and Rathina, and finally Em and Mistress Lendra, who was the first to say anything: “I am just a little concerned about the workload that Julina is taking upon herself. Six full mornings of teaching, and six full afternoons and evenings of cooking. This would be a punishing schedule even for an adult. At least she shall have one complete day off, but even so, it is a harsh schedule.”
Papa grunted his confirmation of her statement and several others again looked thoughtful.
“But, Mistress Lendra, this is purely temporary, until Master Magser takes over which is only two or three weeks away. And Mistress Megrozen will also help out when she returns in a few days. I assure you I would not do this on a long-term basis.”
“I should hope not. Very well, on the strict understanding that this is so temporary, then I deem I shall remove my objections.”
“Very well,” said the Steward. “Master Jepp, would you please read back the agreed arrangements that all gathered here shall have no misunderstandings.”
“Certainly, Captain. Mistress Julina, starting tomorrow morning and until relieved of her duties, shall teach as follows:
Day 1, from 1st Bell until the end of the second Bell, in the Salon, teaching Townsfolk. Followed there immediately by two bells of tuition for the wagoneers. She shall be free at the 5th Bell. Master Graber to be responsible for transferring required materials from the Salon up to Miners' Hall.
Day 2, from 1st Bell until the end of the second Bell, teaching miners, in the Miners' Hall. Also in the Miners' Hall on Day 2, but teaching the Vale residents, from the 3rd Bell until the 5th. Master Graber responsible for returning required materials to the Salon.
Day 3, in the Salon, 1st Bell until the start of the 5th, teaching the Vale residents. This shall allow the Vale residents to require only a single night in Town. Mistress Sukhana responsible for the moving of requirements down to the Claw, and also for providing accommodation for the Vale residents, until another solution is found.
Day 4, in the Claw, four bells of teaching for the wagoneers. Master Graber responsible for requirements moving.
Day 5, in the Miners' Hall, four bells of teaching the miners. Again Master Graber responsible for moving requirements back to the Salon.
Day 6, in the Salon, four bells of teaching the Townsfolk.
So all four groups of students shall receive six bells of tuition per week, and the Claw shall be inconvenienced only on one morning and one evening/night of each week.”
He looked around at each one as if daring them to challenge his details.
A brief pause was filled once again by the Steward: “Right then, that has been settled. Thank you all for your helpful cooperation. I am particularly pleased to see that, despite there being a dozen of us, we still managed to get a workable solution in under a bell. That might even be a first!”
We all laughed at that and then he dismissed Sookie, Brethan and Rathina as he wanted to get my report of the trip to Tranidor. All those that stayed were either my family, or Assemblymen and woman.
The report took considerably longer than a bell, as Kords confirmed much of what I said, and we reported the sad story of GB and the stories of the Teacher interviews and all the rest that affected the Town. The capture of Brathan was included although we left out details of the Bormio affair.
With his Honour’s thanks ringing once more in our ears, Papa, Kords and I watched the Captain and Master Mesulkin rush off to another appointment whilst we repaired to the Claw where Sookie surprised us nicely with a small and welcome meal, before joining us on a ride up to the dam, along with Parry and Brydas who seemed to need a break for some reason. We were off to see where Papa's mysterious mentions would be revealed.
… … …
“ …. found that the Chivans had done much advance work. They had already cut deep channels in the rocks so that three-quarters of the work to release a slab had been done already. Inside the cave quarry there were also piles of smaller flat pieces, the experts suggest that these were trimmings left over from the first crude dressings of the slabs that were cut out. Those trimmings proved sufficient to surface the road from the dam all the way to the new Community Hall. Still smaller chips and pieces were found in there, and had to be cleared to allow a free passage for wagons to and from the Vale itself, so the cave quarry is also, in effect, a tunnel open at either end. It has cut off more than half a bell of travel time for the Vale-dwellers AND allowed wide wagons in and out, so they are pleased to be able to convey large loads at long last, and make family trips!
“Then there is the road beside the lake – the one that reaches down to the dam from the cave quarry. You will remember that it was basically a single track road with passing places, passing places that were being extended to create a second track. Now it is mostly a two track road with just a few short bottlenecks, which I confess will take a LOT of work to reduce; however, traffic flows almost unhindered now. The huge pile of earth and rocks cut out for that second track to become so feasible was used as the base for this new Dam Road bed and for the ramp you shall soon see.”
“But Papa, so much has been done since we were away. We were only gone nine days and have only been back two.”
“Remember, 'Lina, you did not come up here every day before you left, so some of this work was being done even as you gathered your things and friends together.”
I nodded to acknowledge his point as I continued to stare at the foundations for the Community Hall building site.
We had ridden up the Main Street from the Claw, a much easier task now that East Street was functioning, and we looked along the Loop Road from the Camping Place. From there we could see more building going on round the Miners' Village and we could see that the Loop Road itself was fully surfaced all the way beyond the three quarries. The widened part started roughly at the third quarry, about where the turning circle had been. This widened bit was done with the Michen Method, but we could see a stone-filled wagon was there ready to fill in some of the 'gaps' between the traces. Another stone-filled wagon was lumbering along, now at the head of the valley. This, it seemed obvious to me, was headed to do some more surfacing further downvalley, probably the bits of the road that were so far totally unsurfaced.
Papa promised we would go down there later to see, especially as my days were about to get so busy. But for now we turned right, and headed for the start of East Street, making sure we disrupted traffic as little as possible. We squirted our way, in three groups, across the mouth of East Street and in a short cast or so, we gained the mouth of the Dam Road, as we were told it was now called. This end of Dam Road was MM'd (Michen Methoded) for a hand of casts, up to an obvious passing place; then it became a track along which several bumps had been levelled and several hollows filled, creating a relatively smooth surface along its length. There were some ruts and the like, but not too deep. A passing place was positioned roughly every hand of casts. There was also the start of a junction we had passed, a cross road that would join East Street below, exactly opposite the top-most relief alley between Main Street and East Street.
At the building site for the Community Hall, we could see the new feed off the Aqueduct upslope from us and it disappeared into a large stone covered cube, which had a square corner cut-out in its roof, covered with a tarpaulin. I could see the downslope continuation of the aqueduct that went to our house.
“This,” announced Papa loudly and proudly, “is one of 'Lina's ideas. She suggested that the Cistern up at the Camping Place was a waste of facilities, and that the building could have been used for more. So here we have a new, albeit smaller, Cistern which will feed all the houses from the Steward's House downslope to the Bridge. At this moment, that feed is connected to our new house and everything below the Claw – next week, the Claw shall be connected and hopefully the Steward's House and the Messenger Office as well. BUT, this smaller cistern is designed further to be the base for the Community Hall kitchens, bathrooms and toilets. The gap in the roof is to allow these facilities to draw up water from the underground cistern. Milady suggested that the water flow be used to drive the pumps that will lift said water, thus 'twill be a self-driving system. She mentioned something called 'turbine chambers' but spoke of them also in association with the dam, so we will need some clarification there. But, as mentioned, the usage of this new Cistern as the base for useful rooms is something that I deem will be of great benefit.”
“Aye, Master Kordulen. The Assembly have all noted well Mistress Julina's suggestion here, and all approve. I am also amazed at seeing with my own eyes the progress made on this road. I deem it to be almost impossible to achieve so much.”
“Ah! Master Brydas, the task was made easier by various factors, not the least being the terrain itself. It's all about the base, ALL about the base. Those base materials were readily to hand, as were the working tools. Now the Loop Road has been levelled o'er its entire length, we had some levelling crews available. Once the Dam Road is finished, then they shall return to the widening of the Loop Road. The base being so to hand, 'twas a matter of ease to build the road and all the other tracks that became necessary. We shall see these when we get to the dam itself.”
And so we passed along the Dam Road to the very foot of the dam wall. The road was again a single-track, but with more frequent passing places. As foretold, it was fully surfaced although Papa tut-tutted at some areas where the surface was not well laid. We met more traffic along that stretch, and noticed the start of a new junction that would connect this road, via a wiggly-waggly road down the steeper slope to join East Street just as it bent to rejoin Main Street, behind the Tanner's.
“Why so sad, Julina?” had asked Uncle, as we started off from the Community Hall site at the start of our near three mark ride to the dam.
I had hoped that it wouldn't show, but now it was out in the open and all were looking at me. I saw the sudden realisation dawn in both Kords' and Papa's faces even as I stuttered out my reply. Sookie suddenly showed that she too understood soon after I had started.
“Uncle, we are standing now on the spot that used to be our old house. The road we have followed to get here from the Camping Place has covered the track I have used thousands of times in my life. The stones we used to use as distance markers are now buried under the road base. I feel that a large part of my life has passed, never to return.”
“I, too,” said Kords, “even if I have only just realised it.”
Papa, I could tell, was at a loss as to what to do or say and just shrugged a bit as he turned Judd to head towards the dam. Uncle and Parry also turned, speechless, as Sookie came across to us both and just squeezed between us before squeezing our hands. She made us smile when she simply said: “Funny how men can't cope with emotions, isn't it?”
That remark broke the strange mood that had enveloped us, so we all lined up three abreast and followed the men along the road.
“Let them clear everyone out of our way, and allow us to sail serenely upon our way,” said Kords. And we both laughed out loud, which made the men turn round to look. All three of us could see the relief cross their faces that they didn't have to cope with moody women any more.
… … …
We were all six bunched together once more as we turned the quite sharp corner to the right after which we gained our first sight of the dam.
“Maker!” I exclaimed aloud, just before Sookie and Kords did. Parry said something that sounded a bit like “Wow” or something strange like that and Uncle even grunted in surprise. Papa was just grinning.
It took me a little while to make sense of what I was seeing. It was all so different to the last time we had been there. Our distance allowed us to see some little detail of what was going on atop the dam, at the lakeside road level, but that slowly disappeared as we got closer. We were, of course, at the same level, in fact just a little below the level, of the foot of the dam wall.
The first thing I noticed was a large, almost circle had been built at the foot, and not one but two ramps led from it up to the top of the aqueduct, to our left. There were a hand or more of wagons parked round the edge of the circle. Next to the circle, a bridge, made of Uncle's truss things, had been built across the stream leading to a new path that twisted its way up the slope on the right. My eyes followed the path and I saw that it joined back at the very top of the dam wall, with the old south side track joining it near the bottom.
But the ramps were what dragged everyone's attention. They were partially MM'd. Now I know I need to explain that explanation. You will remember that the Michen Method was to provide a solid stone surface for each wheel of a wagon, with a central solid stone track for the dranakh pads. Single frayen-driven carts and wagons could use the central strip too, but double frayen-driven ones would have the animals use the wheel surfaces as well as the wheels.
So when I say that the two ramps were using a partial MM surface, then I have to relate that on these two ramps there was no central strip. On the right ramp, as we looked at it, there was the long mark of a rope lying loosely on the ground, but somehow that mark seemed thicker at places than in others. We needed to be closer to get the full details, but the mark of the rope continued all the way to the top and over the visible edge.
A number of men down there in the circle were manhandling a wagon loaded with stone from the circle towards a waiting dranakh, while another group of men wheeled an empty, or lightly loaded wagon into the circle, from the group of wagons parked round the edge.
As we neared, I saw them attach the lying rope to this newly introduced wagon, whilst the now hitched dranakh took up the strain and the stone wagon rolled towards us.
Just then, there was a series of short whistles from the group that were attaching the wagon to the rope, but then nothing seemed to happen. We moved off the track to allow the stone wagon to pass, and we exchanged greetings with the driver, so I missed exactly what happened when a fainter set of whistles sounded. But when my eyes returned to the scene, the rope was taut and the empty wagon was being dragged towards the ramp from the flat of the circle. We could now see that there were in fact two ropes leading up the slope, being perhaps two thumbs apart.
Now we were that much closer, I could see that there were deep but narrow ruts in the stonework of the ramps and the wagon wheels were guided into these by the handling group.
“Look up at the top, now,” said Papa.
We all gasped as we saw a stone-laden wagon appear at the top of the left-hand ramp and start to descend. There were no draught animals in sight and we feared that this wagon would just rush down and crush the men at the bottom, but they were moving about very nonchalantly. The other end of the wagon appeared and we could see that there were no less than four ropes attached to the upslope end. I suddenly realised that two of these ropes must be attached to the other wagon and that the descending wagon was pulling the other wagon up, just like the effect that Malet had described for the miners' wagons in the quarries.
“Papa? The ropes that are attached between the wagons – is it difficult to get them EXACTLY the same length? For surely they must be, otherwise one would take all the strain.”
Papa and Brydas looked at each other meaningfully for some reason before Papa answered. Parry looked surprised while Sookie and Kords just looked a little confused.
“Actually 'Lina, they are not exactly the same length, but I understand what you mean. The reason that they are not the same length is because up above, there are some wheels around which the ropes pass. Those wheels cannot all be in exactly the same place, so the lengths have to be adjusted to compensate for that. On top of that, then the ropes stretch as they are being used, so there are adjustments required to compensate for that even as they are used. Indeed, it is for that reason that I asked Master Brydas to accompany us today, since methinks a metal rope might stretch less. I deemed that the Master should see the operation before pronouncing judgement.”
Uncle nodded his agreement, even as his eyes were consuming all that he could see.
“The other two ropes that you see on the descending wagon are attached to dranakh up above and are the brakes required to prevent runaway wagons. The connecting ropes are also running through blocks that can be used as brakes, however, the blocks clog up easily with rope fibres and the ropes themselves wear out far sooner.”
“So why not put brakes on the wheels? Wouldn't that save some wear on the ropes?”
Uncle and Papa didn't reply immediately. Again, they needed to stare at each other for some reason. In fact, now I think on it, my question was never answered. I must try to remember to ask it again, but this was all so long ago now.
We watched the heavily-laden wagon come slowly down the ramp and then flatten out as it reached the circle. Its momentum carried it into the middle of the circle whereupon the group of workmen descended upon it to detach the ropes. An exchange of whistle signals was followed by the brake ropes as they were released from above; they came down the ramp rapidly, the men keeping clear for safety's sake. Once settled, the ropes were coiled and eventually placed into the next wagon which would ascend.
We were now close enough for words, commands and actions to be readily heard, seen and understood. For some reason, I looked behind us and saw an empty wagon following along our route, with yet another not far behind it.
The waiting dranakh, presumably the hauler of the last empty wagon to arrive, was hitched up to the recently descended wagon and sent on its way. From the orders given and from other conversations, I gathered that the first and third wagons that descended were despatched to be used for the Dam Road surfacing, whilst the second was destined for the far Loop Road and the fourth for the Loop Road widening project.
We watched, carefully keeping out the workers' way, as one more wagon exchange took place.
We then all followed Papa as he went up the new track to the right of the dam as we looked at it.
When we got to the top, we saw that the way to continue was actually to cross along the very top of the dam itself. It was between two and three strides wide so it was not frightening. The surface had been made smooth and a low fence had been added on the watery side. I could see preparations had been made for a similar fence on the other side, and indeed a small team of men were mounting the first few stretches of that fence across on the other side of the valley.
We crossed over there and were told to move quickly to the quarry side of the big surfaced circle up there. I was surprised to see no fewer than six loaded wagons all awaiting their turn to descend. I queried this of Papa.
“Last week we had no fewer than a dozen awaiting. As I mentioned, the tidying up of what the Chivans had left gave us much already prepared material. Only now is that bounty coming to an end. The masons estimate that they will be able to maintain waiting wagons for perhaps another week, then their production will drop so that the queue will disappear.”
We watched for another wagon exchange and then we headed back to Town along the top of the aqueduct.
“Papa?” asked Kords. “Why do the wagons not use this route?”
“Weight, my dear. We cannot trust the aqueduct to stand the strain of such heavy wagons. Also, there is a bit that you shall see where the roof of this aqueduct has been changed. That is where the other aqueduct has been built to branch off this old one – the one that goes down to the Community Hall and supplies us at home.”
“Ah, of course. Sorry I asked,” she said, blushing.
“Never be sorry, m'dear, to ask a fair question. And indeed, that WAS a fair question.”
And so it was that we progressed to the Cistern along the aqueduct, the same route that Milady had used when she came back from the Vale with those wounded and killed at the battle up there. That all seemed so very long ago now.
Passing across the Camping Place, we went along the Loop Road. Once there, we went fast, since time was running out before it started to darken. Papa held us on our rapid course all the way to the point of the Loop Road where the road had turned to head down valley.
“There, you see that the road surface is nearly passable all along the length, We have nine days until the 1st of Marash, and that gives us time enough to ensure a surface of some sort all along the length. At the start we will make it single direction so that coal wagons coming into town shall use the Loop Road and those leaving town shall use East Street. Now, as we return, you shall see the widened bit next to the road. This is the start of our railroad. The route shall be next to the road almost as far as the Bridge. There it shall stay on the west side of the river and cross the river on a new bridge, then shall cross the road, down near the start of the trees. After that it shall hug the east side of the valley all the way down until it runs parallel again to the main road two or three marks short of Bezlet. It shall then cross the road there and head down to the river, by which time the nose of Kord Peak,” he looked a little embarrassed as he said that name, “shall have been taken off, or a tunnel driven through it, that the railroad may pass from there down the river bank. But the first target is to get a railroad to work conveying the coal down to Bezlet that it can there be trans-shipped to barges.”
We all gawped at him, except for Uncle, who was aware of this, of course from the Assembly meetings. Papa then shocked us more.
“It is estimated that there shall be at least a hand of years before the railroad is functioning, there is still far too much development to be done. However, plans are already under consideration for various phases of the operation. Milady has suggested much of course, but has left it up to us to make the decisions. We have planned that a barge shall carry four basic units, and the first railroad wagons shall take two basic units. A basic unit shall be a current wagonload. In order to be able to transfer these loads easily then sort of cages shall be built for each unit. Then one unit can be lifted with relative ease into position from a wagon into a barge, without requiring unloading and then reloading of the contents. This will require more powerful steam engines most certainly than are currently available, although dranakh power would also work.”
He paused to make sure that we all understood, before continuing.
“To achieve this, then each basic unit shall itself be sub-divided. We are currently working on having two dozens of small columns to fill a wagon, four of them across the bed in a row, and six rows from front to back. These smaller columns cannot really be called sacks, since they have a wooden or a metal framework to guarantee exact sizes. A stiff canvas sack is attached to a framework and hangs inside the rectangular frame. These will be a half-stride cube. Then another layer of cubes can be stacked on the bottom layer, creating the columns I mentioned, and so on. I deem you shall see more and more of these in the coming days and weeks. We deem that there could be a maximum of three levels, but to fill a wagon completely would be too heavy for a single dranakh to cope with.”
I was now intrigued to see one of these strange things, and I'm sure the others were as well. I ran over the information in my head once again. Smaller cubes would be stacked to make columns, the columns held within cages, one of which would be a basic transported unit and is equivalent to a wagon-load. Once I thought of it like that, it all seemed to snap into place.
We returned again at a quick pace to the quarries, at which point we slowed down to our more normal sedate walk. The 'continuous carpet' thing, which Uncle told us was actually called a 'conveyor belt', was in operation and creating a great pile of splintered coal rock on both the ground and atop a wooden platform that we could see was the same height as a wagon. The coal of course was coming from that third quarry, the one Master Yarling was trying to drive through as quickly as possible towards the underground extensions of the Stone Sea. He was trying to find water there, based on things that Milady had told him.
Oh look! There. On the platform by the huge coal pile, there …. there was a worker filling one of the cubes that Papa had described. I squeaked out an explanation to the others who all turned to look.
“You will notice that the wagon on the far side of the platform is not equipped with a cage as yet. That is because in fact there are no cages! We need first to find a reliable hoisting method to manage such a heavy thing. Each of those cubes require two men to lift them, so having 24 of them in one layer, with up to three layers, that means we would need 144 men to lift a cage!”
“Now, now, Brydas! That's slightly inaccurate. The cubes only require two men because they are at the limit of a single man's abilities. Theoretically, we would need only 72 of the strongest men to lift a cage, maybe a couple more since the cubes and the cages are themselves not weightless.”
Again, this explanation and the actual sighting of one of the cubes, made it all much easier for me, at least, to grasp. Later Kords told me that she could see things more clearly once she had seen the cube, but I think the sheer enormity of the weights was, and still is, beyond her powers of comprehension.
… … …
“ … and we need to be sure that all of us can do every other person's tasks. If I am ill, for instance, we can't have a lack of a cook – for that would mean the Salon shall have to close, which will do nothing towards a good reputation!”
The others all agreed with my point, Em as well, as she said: “Indeed, Julina. Theoretically, it is possible to continue with no one serving the diners, just the kitchen staff as they finish the dishes, but to survive as a small restaurant, we can only do that if we serve food. The target for us is to provide a quiet, discreet and superior dining experience, to create a reputation for somewhere to go that is special. That requires a good solid reputation, and that in turn requires a team that can cope with any of the inevitable problems, small and large, that are going to plague us. I shall be on hand most evenings, and Kassama can be there for emergencies only, but we really need to be sure that it is all capable of being handled by the four of you. Are we all of a like mind?”
The team gave her an enthusiastic agreement and we parted from our team talk in plenty of time to make it down to the Claw for Berdon and Bettayla's second demonstration of their abilities.
A surprising turn of events
The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.
It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.
Maker!
Berdon and Bettayla are GOOD!
'Twould be impossible for me to describe all that they said and did, I believe I would never have sufficient time nor paper.
Their ability to make their audience believe in the scenes they provided was something the like of which I had never before seen.
And they were very clever with the use of various extra inanimate bits and pieces.
Which made me feel guilty.
For you will remember I made such a fuss and a complaint about all the baggage they had with them when we left Tranidor.
They were very clever with their use of it. Some of the baggage itself was used to indicate a door, a wall or a window, for example. For their large cases could actually be dismantled and parts of them slotted together to build things on their performance area that made credible representations of other things.
In two bells of rapt attention from those watching and listening, we were subjected to tears and laughter, worries and happiness, friendship and enmity, joy and sorrow. And every other emotion you can think of.
The words they used were very very clever, and their abilities to put on different characters was quite amazing to those of us who had never seen any such thing before.
They portrayed small children, young growing kids, young lovers, husband and wife, grandparents. They showed us brother and sister, sister and sister, brother and brother, happily newlyweds, unhappily married couples, happily married couples, happy and unhappy grandfolk.
Their brief stories of various stages of life were fascinating and thought-provoking.
The applause at the end was so very well deserved, and the Steward was not slow in wishing that they would decide to come and join us. My feeling was that they had already done so, in all actuality.
It was with this excitement that my time of freedom came to an end. It made it difficult to get to sleep, but once I had, then I slept the night through, not even hearing any noises from the others who were still on the two-sleep routine.
… … ...
I was up, washed, dressed, breakfasted and on the way to the Salon with still a quarter bell before my scheduled start.
However, we started a half bell late.
This was because there were so many people already waiting for me. Too many to fit into the Salon, by far.
There were almost too many to fit into the courtyard at Em's, but the weather, though cold, allowed us to all gather there (to Berdon and Bettayla's disgust, since we woke them, in their words, “far too early”).
We were noisy and I had to get really stern before we could make any progress.
“You can all see that we are too many. So enough of this argumenting. How on Anmar am I going to cope with all this? I want you all to remember why we're here. It is to learn something. If we are all going to just stand here arguing, then NO-ONE is going to learn anything. Had most of you had the courtesy to register your intention of turning up here, then we could have worked a different schedule out, so don't lay ALL the blame on us.
“Already, it is obvious that we need to make other arrangements and we shall do so. I have six bells a week for each of all four groups. One is actually a very small group, but they are quite advanced. So perchance some of you could join in with them. Today is day one. That small group is scheduled to have their times as two bells starting from the third on day two – tomorrow, and in the Miners' Eating Hall – and then four bells, starting at the first, here on day three. So please show me a hand above your head if you can both accept that schedule AND have some knowledge already.
“My brothers and sisters and my friends are all at the required standard, and I would request that YOU all please leave now, along please with Suril and Haka. Those last two may find the schedule more difficult, but we do have alternative possibilities, since Mistress Megrozen will be back in town soon. I deem she shall have to take some of the overflow we have here, and then, when our full-time Teacher arrives we can handle any number!”
The ones I had mentioned were willing to leave with no fuss, which was also part of why I chose them. They filed away and I turned back to the now thinner masses.
“So please show me your hands again, and keep them raised so I can do some counting.”
I looked at all those who had not raised their hands. There were enough younger ones to fill the Salon, and then there were young adults and some older ones. There were eight with their hands raised and I reckoned that the Vale dwellers, my family and my friends would also fill the room, when these eight were added to them.
“Thank you. You may put your hands down now. I will add the eight of you to the other schedule and ask you to leave now, with my thanks for taking the trouble to turn up this morning.”
So then there was the final decision to make.
I decided there and then to split them into three based on age, at first.
“Right then, we shall start by splitting you into rough bands of ages. There are some reasons for this, since my experience shows that different ages have different ways of thinking. I believe that by the time the Teacher arrives, then we will be able to split the groups into terms of ability which will make things easier for everyone. So now I will split you into three groups, each to have two bells a week. I deem that it is easier for all should the younger ones come for the second set of two bells, allowing the older two groups to start early and get off to their duties earlier. Is that fair?”
There were no grumbles and no moans, and I breathed a sigh of relief. “So all you younger ones, you may leave now and I shall see you again at the third Bell in five days. Please remember that we are just starting out, and we ourselves are learning, so there is nothing to worry about being sent home now. We just did not anticipate quite so many of you. From next week, we shall be far better organised.” They gathered their things to them and departed, some looking relieved, some grumpy, but most of them looked confused.
“So my final question is do any of you have a preference for this morning or the morning in five days? Those with a definite preference for today, please raise a hand.”
There were two hands and two of those who wanted definitely to do it today, and most of them were the younger ones.
“Finally, then it is clear. All those with hands up, please go into the Salon now, along with you, you, you and you,” I said pointing at the individuals. There were a few more I pointed at as well, and then the three groups had been chosen. Some who left were grumbling, but I was unable to see any other solution. So I led the rest into the Salon.
At long last we could get started.
… … ...
I fail to believe that you would have any interest in what went on in my lessons. The differences in abilities was the first to make itself known, and the students who would get angry, and the ones who were just there to spend some time and so on. Yes, there were some of all of them, and I was quite grateful that my heavy involvement would last only two or so weeks.
Except even that was wrong.
School lasted a mere two days for me that week.
I started with the young adult Townsfolk and then continued with some Wagoneers, before we got going in the kitchens.
Em had taken reservations for eight people for our first night officially open, and had 'gently persuaded' them that they all wanted the same thing!
And yes, it was my gavakhan meal.
Borden and Bettayla were also seated in the Salon for their evening meal, so there were ten diners on our opening night.
And we were astounded that all ten of them actually purchased a fork, one of the specially decorated forks that Em had commissioned.
Our team worked well together, we had no problems the whole night, and we had time to prepare some of the things for the following night when we would be doing three different meals, served to a dozen diners.
It was a success all around.
I think I deserved to get to my bed that night.
… … ...
The next day was an easier start; I had the miners up at the Miner's Eating Hall for the first two bells, followed by the 'Vale' class, the Vale residents, my family and friends and the eight who had put up their hands the day before. Those eight were not, in fact, as advanced as the others, but we soon worked altogether, the other students helping enormously. This was without doubt the group I had the most fun with so far, and not because they were mostly all familiar to me. They were the most relaxed, the ones more prepared to help each other and so on.
I left the Miners' Eatery and was making my way across the Parade Ground when Uncle, Master Pocular, Master Fedren and Papa intercepted me.
“Julina m'dear,” started Papa, “there is a change of plans. A semaphore message has been received that is going to change your week. The three men that are in the cells in Tranidor, that you were somehow involved with, are to be tried. They require your presence downvalley. So we must depart tomorrow morning early to get there as soon as we can.”
I took a breath to complain, but Papa held up a hand.
“Hold a while, 'Lina. That's not as bad as it first appears. Another semaphore tells us that Mistress Epp shall be back here this e'en. She shall take over your lessons and Molly is sure that she can cope in the kitchens, Kords shall help her there as well. Master Pocular shall accompany us, that you may introduce him and myself to Master Tapio. Master Fedren shall also accompany us, as he is now fit enough to ride a frayen, and requires to meet with his counterpart in Tranidor, and also see for himself various things on the way down. Finally, you shall require some female company so Mistress Sukhana has agreed to come with us as the Claw requires certain supplies and is yet relatively quiet for now.”
He glanced at Uncle and grinned.
“And it seems that Master Brydas here might also accompany us. He claims he too has business in Tranidor. We shall obtain lodging in an inn that Mistress Sukhana recommends.”
… … ...
Another hectic day had passed by the time I got to bed that night. Again, I refrained from the two sleep routine for we had an early start.
Epp had returned with the shuttle and had popped briefly into the kitchens to chat with us as we worked there, and, when she learned that I would have to return to Tranidor, she promised to send a message for us all to stay again at her house. That pleased me, for I knew that my Call was due, and to be in familiar surroundings with familiar people would be something of a relief.
We also chatted about the schooling, which was the original reason she had popped in, and whilst she was in the kitchens, she suggested a couple of improvements and also gratefully received some tips from us. The meal was again a success, apparently, and the girls who were serving reported that again several of the customers purchased the special forks. For the second night running, they received some small coin which we placed in a cooking pot that had a hole in the bottom and was therefore useless for its designated job! We agreed that we would throw everything we got into that pot and then divide it at the end of the week. I realised that I would be away again and so the most of it would be for the others.
So were the thoughts running through my head as I prepared myself for the journey we were about to commence. My breath was steaming in front of me, as was Papa's when we walked down to the courtyard of the Claw, arriving there some hand of moments before the time agreed.
It seemed to me very strange to have arrived in my home town and to be leaving it again only four days afterwards. It was like I had only come here for a short visit, and was leaving again after a brief stay.
“Good morrow all. Now the latecomers have finally deigned to join us, we can begin our double-checks.” Sookie's teasing tones rang out as Parry rushed round checking saddles and fixings. And loading the baggage frayen that would also be with us. Papa, Uncle and Master Fedren were confirming the list of equipment that each would carry, while Master Pocular was carefully wrapping some glassware that he wanted to take with him. I went to Sookie and we gave each other a little hug.
I whispered in her ear: “We need to make as much distance as we can today. My Call will start tomorrow. I am hoping we can make Brayview before I have to stop riding. I know there are frequent wagons from there, and I have some credit with the owners there, so we shall find a slightly cheaper option if we rest there.”
I then called for attention from all of them and made an announcement: “I spoke with Mistress Megrozen last night after her return, and she shall send a semaphore, weather permitting, that we may all find accommodation in her house at no cost. We should send one from Brayview, lest the connection with Blackstone is somehow broken, and also to confirm our arrival time, either this evening or on the morrow.”
There were surprised murmurs of thanks from all and Sookie got a calculating look on her face before dashing off somewhere. As soon as she returned, with an extra baggage, we all mounted and led off.
Strangely, Master Pocular seemed the most uncomfortable of us all.
He explained after a little while: “This is only the fifth time I have ridden in such a saddle. They are so very much better, are they not?”
“Indeed so, Master Pocular. And yet I fear for your muscles, Master, at the end of this day. We shall be trying to make as much distance as we can, and I know we managed to make Brayview in a day on our last trip – and that was in a wagon. Ther is a clear chance, as we shall be travelling downhill most of the way, of reaching our destination this very e'en. A hot bath, I can promise from experience, shall ease you once we reach our overnight.”
He grinned as he replied: “I shall endeavour not to hold you back too much, Mistress Julina!”
The journey was mostly laughter-filled and the bells passed almost unnoticed. I was aware of being very tense and snappy, but managed not to be too mean. I knew it was my approaching Call, so I kept a hold on myself.
We all found ourselves amazed as we reached Bezlet well before our earlier made estimate.
“I suspect,” said Master Fedren, “that estimate was made based upon Master Bezlan's return journey to Blackstone. Uphill must surely be a bell longer?”
We had brought some food with us, but were pleasantly surprised to find that one of the workers wives had had the enterprise to offer some simple but freshly cooked food. Sookie and I joined her and chatted while the men did men things at another table. Sookie and I left her with the food we had brought with us, and we talked about recipes and catering for large numbers and for small numbers. It was almost sad as we were called to climb back into the saddles. Although Sookie and I smiled to each other watching a stiff, but uncomplaining, Master Pocular wince as he regained his riding position.
As we regained the main road, a wagon loaded with what looked like regularly-shaped lumps of coal, but a little lighter in colour passed us heading upvalley; something tickled my brain about this. Maybe because this was the second wagon we had seen doing this. But I knew better than to try to force the ideas forward. They would come when they decided to.
We turned the other way and continued, Sookie and I riding side-by-side for a while.
I had already calculated that it was probable we would make it all the way to Epp's house this day, and Sookie silently agreed with me, grinning as we declined to state it out loud, lest poor Pocular be discouraged.
… … ...
And so it transpired.
We had stopped briefly at Brayview where I was greeted with much delight as well as surprise. Sookie and I were in almost desperate need of their facilities by then. Master Pocular, however declined to dismount, and I believe this fact made us all hurry just a little. Basset promised to get a semaphore down to Epp's house to let them know we would be there that night and to order in some of Epp's meals for us.
With my very recent experience, I remembered to warn my fellow travellers about the shock they were about to endure from the noise levels. It was still a shock to me, but not as much as to the others.
“'Lina, you were so right! I had forgotten the sudden changes in noise levels. I am quite surprised at myself.” Sookie looked almost as if she had been hit with a sandbag or something. As indeed were the others.
I pointed out various things and places, and in fact people, to the others as we passed through town.
“Hey, Max! Hello! Are you free tomorrow? I shall have a few tasks for you. Can you come to the house at the second bell? Good, see you then!”
We had crossed the bridge over the Bray; I was pleasantly surprised when one of the toll-takers recognised and acknowledged me. We pressed on in the evening rush as people scurried about, and I had a sudden flush of pleasure as we approached Junction Square and I saw two Wenders, fully laden, performing as I had imagined.
We turned left at Junction Square and joined Main Street, following it all the way to the Market Place. I was chatting non-stop as I pointed out places and things, mostly to Papa as he had a more comprehensive knowledge of what I had got up to here a week or so ago. I pointed out the 'Nest' as we squeezed past the Market area.
I particularly enjoyed the surprise on the other faces when we arrived at our destination and they saw the house for the first time.
Karmanya and Jogantha scurried out to greet us when we arrived, and did well to hide their grins as Master Pocular dismounted very awkwardly. Not that the rest of us were much better off. We stretched our arms and backs after reaching the ground once more and each of us sort of bobbed up and down a bit to stretch our tortured leg muscles. My respect for the Valley Messengers was vastly increased after the ride we had just had. I was doubtful if I would like to repeat it any time soon. Sookie was in full agreement.
The two girls were briefly confused as they looked at the party, but then they both came across to me, being the only face with which they were familiar. Despite being the youngest there, it was natural for me to introduce each traveller to the girls, and of course the girls to the travellers. Their training kicked in as they ushered us first into the family room before they ran up and down the stairs as they showed each of us to their rooms. Both Uncle and Sookie blushed when they were assigned a room to share, but that didn't stop them doing so!
I ensured that poor Master Pocular had the priority when it came to the first bath to be prepared.
I had the same room as I had had before, and all the others were settled in quickly and comfortably, among several gasps of surprise at the richness of the arrangements.
I had little to do, now I had made the introductions and so on but all noticed that I was a little short tempered. I believe that they all assumed that it was because of the stress of the journey and the lack of comprehension as to why this wretched trip was even necessary.
I groaned a little.
I was glad we had done the journey so quickly since I knew my Call was going to start in the morning and the travelling had been complete before the discomfort really started. (On the following days, the girls and Sookie helped me keep calmer than I would have been had I been at home, where my family would have known to not annoy me too much.)
Once we were all settled in, we were called to the dining table where some of Epp's delicious foods were on offer, and consumed with gusto. Master Shemel joined us and welcomed us, introducing himself and both Termerik and Mohini. Those two younger ones went off quite soon, but Master Shemel stayed and chatted for quite a while with the rest of us.
… … ...
The next day got underway with a group breakfast at which much of the surprise at the luxury of our accommodation was worked out, and became somehow of less importance. That being swept out of the way for now, we could all be more practical. Unconsciously, I took charge, and requested that each person tell me their needs and desires for the day.
Master Shemel and the boys had long gone off to their daytime tasks. I was aware of the vague noises they produced as they departed, but it was not enough to fully wake me, so our group was alone. I noticed just how more subdued that breakfast was than those we younger ones had enjoyed. I found myself starting to get irritated at that, but knew that reaction was just so unfair.
Fedren wished to make contact with both the leader of the Town Watch, Master Jalmond, and with the court officials to let them know we were here and could attend the trials – in other words to allow them to set finally the date.
It was necessary for me to introduce Master Pocular and Papa to Master Tapio, and I wanted Papa, in particular, to meet with Master Ruckem. Master Pocular was suffering with his muscles but I confess I admired him for the lack of complaints.
I felt myself getting snappy with some of them as various, to me, trivial considerations were brought up, considerations that made not a bit of a difference to the general plans. Sookie took my hand under the table and squeezed gently. I stopped myself with an effort.
Just before we all left the table to go and make the final preparations before our departures, Karmanya bustled in, leading a grinning Max into our gathering.
“Young Max here says that you asked for him, Mistress Julina?”
“Thank you, Karmanya. Indeed I did.” I thanked her and dismissed her with a nod as I turned my attention to his infectiously grinning face.
“Good morrow, Max! I trust you have not been disturbed to come and attend us this morn?”
“Oh no, Mistress J! I have not had many tasks at all since you left a week ago! I had not anticipated so soon a return.”
“Nor had I, Max, nor had I! So what has happened in that week since we left? Anything of importance?”
“Indeed yes, Mistress. And it concerns YOU!”
Everyone's attention sharpened at that.
“What have I done now? I just answered a summons to attend the trials!”
“Well, Mistress. On the feast day to start the new year, the Count arranged for some wagons to be provided, to allow the elderly and infirm to attend the activities, most of which were up in the grounds of the castle ...”
“Yes, I remember the public announcements. So he did do all that then?”
“Oh aye, Mistress. And it proved very popular. So much so, that the citizens have loudly demanded that the service continues. And so, today, Master Tanon's company are going to implement the scheme again. They had four wagons working yesterday and all were swamped in great demand. Of course, they have explained that there has not been enough time to prepare the specially-designed wagons they shall introduce next month, but already I know many have purchased the books of tokens.”
“Ah! So my 'wenders' are going to be used, then? I feel quite proud of that idea.”
Max laughed a little wryly. “Mistress, I know that it was your idea, after all I was present for many of the chats and discussions you had when designing the idea. But I must tell you that the count is claiming it all as HIS idea.”
“What?” interrupted Papa. “How can he do that? Will that cause difficulties for Julina here? We need to get this settled before it goes too far!”
I was actually glad that Papa had said something, otherwise my retort may have been too angry. It afforded me time to bite back my immediate response.
“Papa, we shall remember to talk about this with Master Ruckem later.” I turned from my father and back to the little lad.
“Right then, young Max. I shall need you to take a message to Master Ruckem to arrange a meeting at his convenience. While you are doing that, I shall take us all to Master Tapio's. You shall find us there, or in the 'Nest' to bring the answer, and then you could lead Master Fedren here to Master Jalmond. They might then send you off for a further task to the courts. This will cover the two important initial meetings, and maybe even the third one; then we shall have time to do something for Mistress Sukhana and Master Brydas there.”
“Very good, Mistress. Shall I go now?”
“If you would. The sooner the better, I deem.”
With that, Max scurried off.
I was immediately bombarded with questions about the 'wender things' which I put off, promising to explain all later.
Then it was time for the two girls to ask questions. They too turned to me, crowding me slightly and pressing me with questions.
It was pleasing and yet also irritating that I had been elected to be the 'leader' of our group. The others, of course, had not been here before, so I suppose that was a contributory factor, but I felt a greater sense of responsibility as I was organising mature adults (including my own father) rather than the group who were nearly all my own age.
“Mistress Julina, shall we need to prepare a mid-day meal? Should we try to get Mistress Bratet to come back? We had little notice of your arrival. Apparently, the weather prevented communications all the way up to Blackstone, so your message from Brayview was the first we knew about anything.”
“What do you usually do for food for Master Shemel and Mistress Megrozen's sons?”
“Why Mistress, we, that is Jogantha and I, usually prepare one evening meal a week. The midday meal does not happen as the men are away all day. The other evenings we have meals supplied by Mistress Megrozen's business. They keep a track of what we have had and supply a different meal each time, so we do not eat all the same thing every night.”
“Can that arrangement be extended to include us six?”
“Why certainly, Mistress. It would be no great hardship for anyone.”
“Then let us make as few changes to your routine as we can. We shall take light lunches at the 'Nest' or somewhere similar and eat here of an evening. We also do not know as yet exactly when we shall be required at the trials, so it seems more sensible for us to be available elsewhere during the days.”
“Very well, Mistress. Shall we clear away now?”
I glanced round the table and got a nod of assent from them all.
“Very well, Karmanya. Thank you again for your service. And very well everyone, we shall depart soon. Does anyone need a little more time, or shall we meet at the front door to depart in a quarter of a bell?”
Thus it was agreed, and our day started.
… … ...
“Well met, Mistress Julina.”
“Well met, Master Tapio. I would first introduce my father, Master Kordulen ...” I waited as the two acknowledged each other, before continuing: “... and this is Blackstone's glass-smith, Master Pocular; they both, you shall no doubt recall, are the names on the Exclusivity Licence for the hand-mirrors. Master Pocular's is also on the one for the Beam Lantern … ... Then this is Master Fedren, our Sheriff, our senior Watchman if you prefer … ... and, finally for the men, this is Master Brydas, our town smith. Fully finally, this is the most excellent Mistress Sukhana, who is also a good friend to our Baroness, Lady Garia. She runs the offices, kitchens and dormitories and so on for Master Tanon's company up in Blackstone.”
“I am honoured to meet you all, Mistresses and Masters. I am somewhat surprised to see Mistress Julina again – and so soon! But 'tis always a pleasure. We have, I deem, much to discuss Pocular that will be of little interest to these others, but first let us all partake of some pel and we can all chat in a civilised fashion before we glass men start to bore you all.”
This chat was very friendly and good natured. It lasted perhaps a quarter of a bell, by which time I could sense a certain impatience in Master Pocular. We were just about to leave the glass men to get on with their arcane matters when we were interrupted by the arrival of Max and Master Ruckem.
Another round of introductions ensued which took a hand of moments. Master Pocular and I caught each other's eyes and we ruefully grinned at each other, each aware of the frustrations caused by yet more delays. Even Master Ruckem seemed a little frustrated by the time wasted in all this politeness, and yet that politeness was essentially the very backbone of the way our society functions.
Max at last went off with Fedren, guiding him to Master Jalmond's.
Then the rest of us, following Master Ruckem's urgings, repaired to the 'Nest' to have some more discussions which he deemed necessary. Master Ruckem's antics seemed a little strange to me but I did not delay us by querying it.
Of course, in the 'Nest' a surprise awaited us. Master Moshan himself was there to see me. He had been sitting there waiting for us, in a corner and unrecognised until my sudden ejaculation told the entire establishment who he was. I cringed at my lack of discretion.
I shall not bore you with details of the ensuing chats, once the owner had greeted me enthusiastically, but Papa and Uncle took far less time than Sookie and I to grasp the points of 'banking' as Milady Garia had proposed. It was very strange because I was struggling with a great many unasked questions when suddenly those thoughts seemed to pop in my head, and I understood what they were saying. It was less than a moment later that Sookie's face showed that she too had now suddenly understood.
And all four of us now suddenly had things they called 'accounts'.
And Sookie had access to one set up for Master Tanon's business. Which was one of the reasons she had wanted to come to Tranidor, Master Tanon telling her to arrange something with Master Moshan's people.
Uncle spent most of his money down here, getting supplies so it made sense for him.
Papa was going to receive some payments for the hand mirrors and so on, so it made sense for him (and Master Pocular) to have one. In fact, we were tasked with the job of explaining to Master Pocular tonight about this new 'banking' system and telling him about the account that shall by then be opened for him.
My account had been set up even as we left last time, and I was surprised to hear that I actually had some coin in it already.
“From the advanced sales of the Wender blocks of tokens.”
This remark did not go unnoticed by some of the others seated near to us, other customers of the 'Nest'. Soon, to my embarrassment, the story of the inventing of the Wender system was being told to a broader audience. The owner, Goodman Kaffer, confirmed much of the story, explaining that many of the developmental discussions took place here in this very room.
One old man surprised me then, when he came up to me and said: “Ah knewed old Wet Trews never thort of it 'isself! Young Mistress, might I be permitted to buy yerself a drink as a thank 'ee? Or per'aps a pastry? 'Tis a wondrous thing what yer done. An' me old Ma were right thankful, I can tell 'ee.”
I was further embarrassed by the attention and the gratitude, but not so much so that I did not notice and realise that the two Bankers were surprised by the depth of feeling of the citizens. It was obvious to me that they had expected the project to be a minor way of gaining coin, but the reactions from those around made them adjust their expectations, at least that was the way it seemed to me.
… … …
It was not long after that that the finance men left us to our own devices and so I was again elected to the role of tour guide. I was totally at a loss as to what to do and in what order. I had a million ideas yet none seemed to stand out.
And then it struck me.
We were here (at least I was) for the trials of three different men. Why not show them the scenes of the events?
We set out first in the direction of Mistress Nayet, which was not too distant.
… … ...
“ … up there. I happened to look out of the window and saw Brathan. It seemed he lived here on an upper floor; this used to be called the 'Gallin House' because ...'
… … ...
“ … was where Bormio had his shop, which you can now see is secured …”
… … ...
“ … Salien was telling everyone everyone else's private business. Duke Gilbanar had specifically mentioned in their charter that every message was to be treated as secret, and there would be charges of treason if anything of use to a potential enemy ...”
… … ...
In this way, that first day flew past. Uncle decided to send a semaphore to Blackstone as we were at the Tranidor East station. This time the privacy was such that none of us had a chance to overhear or oversee what he sent.
I was able to tell everyone about the other stations around Tranidor, and the reasons that they were where they were. (I also explained about the Count's desperate attempts to get all the semaphore traffic that passes through both the West and East stations to be routed through his castle one – which produced disbelieving laughs from my audience. Followed by a mature reflection when they realised I was not joking.)
… … …
“ … he tried to intimidate your Baroness and also the Prince when they arrived, supposedly as his guests. But the Prince had taken some precautions. Had the 'In Order' signal not come, then most of the citizens here would have been helping the miners demolish the castle walls. Seriously. It was at that point. As it was, when the crunch-point came, it was the Count who wet his trousers. The Count went off with the Prince and the Baroness and was duly rebuked by Duke Gilbanar. While he was away, the Countess introduced some measures that eased things for us citizens, and the Count has been more subdued. But he is slowly returning to his old ways unless held in check by his wife. However, he HAS done some things that have eased our lives in some areas. With this new banking system set up by Master Moshan, there is more actual coin available for exchange and that has allowed us all a certain greater degree of freedom.”
Thus was how Shemel explained, with small contributions from Termerik and Mohini, to us over the dinner table about the situation here in the Town.
And about the man we were going to see, and perchance meet, on the morrow.
Fedren had returned from Master Jalmond with the news that the Count was supposedly grateful for our swift reaction to requests to attend, and that the trials with which we were to be involved would take place on the morrow, but there was no way to predict either the order of events nor their duration.
We discussed other things over dinner, of course. We told Master Pocular about the banking system and he was grateful for our help in opening such an account for him. He in turn reported that he found Master Tapio a good choice and he congratulated me upon that selection.
This led on to my explaining again my involvement in all three of the trials that would happen, and I pointed to the dent in the table where Bormio's comeuppance occurred.
Sookie then asked Uncle about the semaphore he had sent and he replied that it was about the coke wagons.
'Ding!'
That elusive memory from the journey down shot into my head.
“Uncle! I thought you, or Sethan rather, were making this 'coke' stuff up at your workshops?”
“Well that is so, but our emphasis has changed. We suddenly find that we need far more than we can produce ourselves, so I have ordered two wagons a day from now until the end of this week, then a further wagon a day for the week after that, to have a pile in stock, ready to use as and when we need it.”
“But from where does it come?”
“Well, something they call a 'coke plant' – apparently the word 'plant' has an alternative meaning of somewhere an industry or business or habitation has been 'planted' to establish a semi-permanent presence - has been established on the banks of the river just north of Haligo. They are still in their early days, but have established a smaller 'plant' to produce coke to use in the making of the larger 'plant'.”
“Why there?”
“Well, as I suspect you all know, it is expected that we shall be shipping our coal downriver in barges soon. A wharf is being built on the river bank by Bezlet, just under Kord Peak.” He glanced quickly at Papa as he said this. “So it was decided to build this 'plant' as far downriver as those barges could travel. That way the finished coke is as near as practical to the rest of our nation, in particular to the steel 'plants' that are being constructed down near Teldor. These are being made there to be near the ore supplies in particular from the Telar Valleys. Other steel 'plants' are also planned for near Tranidor, to take advantage of the ores from the Sufen Valley. The Haligo location is just about half-way in travel time between those two other locations.
“Coke is less messy to transport than coal, and is, in fact lighter in weight, as well as colour. A coke wagon can be loaded with a greater volume of coke than coal ….”
“Ah!” I exclaimed, interrupting. Everyone looked at me.
“Oh! I was wondering what that wagon we saw going up to Blackstone was. It was one of your loads of coke. I ...” I broke off as another thought occurred.
The others all looked at me, but by then I was somewhere else.
I was vaguely aware of them restarting, and of Papa waving his hands saying that I was fine, or that there was nothing to worry about, or something like that. But my brain was buzzing. It struck hard up against another obstacle and I once again consigned it to the back of my brain, tuning back into the conversation.
“... most of the steel required will be used down in the Great Valley, eventually. But in building up a steel industry, then the vast majority of the steel will be first required in that very growth itself. So various compromises will have to be employed until it all settles down.”
The conversation drifted then off to other subjects and we eventually rose from the table after making arrangements for an early breakfast in the morning.
… … ...
And so it was that we all six went off to the trials, hoping that the proceedings could be kept short. I for one wanted to explore more of the castle grounds to which we would have access, not having seen them before. Uncle would have to leave the trials at the fifth Bell for a meeting he had arranged, but which he wouldn’t tell us about. Poor Sookie would have to stay with me, as it was more than unusual for women to be alone, of course.
I was sure that I would have preferred a saddle on a frayen than a day sitting on what was I was certain was going to be a hard wooden bench.
… … …
“What’s that whore doing here?” came a shrewish scream. I looked around at the noise and I was shocked to see Mowlia screaming about ME. She made to dart towards me, her fingers extended as though to scratch my eyes out.
But Sookie was quicker and stood between us, and then Fedren, Papa and Pocular formed a further barrier, with Uncle behind me in case of any attack from that direction.
Mowlia still tried to get at me though and suddenly I had had enough. A bright red rage filled me. I found myself trying to get past my guardians and scratch HER eyes out. I saw two others with Mowlia, just behind her, which made me even angrier. I would have lost my temper completely if Papa had not gripped me, shaken me and hissed “Julina!” in that special way that all my life had managed to control me.
“Sit,” he hissed. “This is more evidence for this trial to see with what unreasonableness you have had to cope.”
I automatically obeyed that stern father’s voice but it was not until my backside met the hard wooden bench once more, that the red mist slowly started to disappear. I sat on my hands in the hope that that would help me calm down quicker.
I heard several people shouting all at once.
Nearest to me, Sookie was forcefully but calmly, in an icy way, saying: “If you lay one more finger on any part of me again, I shall break it – and probably a few others as well. I have witnesses here that can confirm you have been warned.”
Mowlia stopped just for a breath or so but then she reached once more for me, this time to Sookie’s right.
“Mistress, decease. Immediately.” This came from one of the two others I had assumed were also attacking me, but whom I now saw were officers attempting to stop Mowlia.
“What is this all about? I will not have my trials so interrupted. This is no fishwife’s gathering nor some unsavoury tavern in which to have a brawl.” The Count Trosanar was on his feet, transported into a rage almost as great as my own.
Mowlia, by now grasped firmly from behind by the Count’s officials, who were hanging onto her arms, didn’t stop screeching, but her outbursts were mostly unintelligible. The officials dragged her away to stand in front of the Count, who was flanked by the Countess as they both sat up on their dais. Two other people hovered ineffectually nearby, and I realised that they must have accompanied Mowlia here.
“Silence that woman,” yelled the angry Count to his officials, but Mowlia would not stop. Finally, his patience snapped. “Send her to the cells, see if that will bring about some sense.”
Mowlia dragged an arm free and pointed directly at me. “She stole it. It should be mine, but SHE stole it.”
“Then throw her in the cells too until we get these wretched trials over and done. It might be better to find a different cell though.”
The trials themselves bring up some very strange tales and some strange conclusions
The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.
It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.
Maker! He meant that I should also be locked up!
Mowlia’s face took on an evil grin as she flashed her triumph at me. At least she had stopped screeching.
It wouldn’t have taken much to make my temper flare once more. This certainly did it. I stood up angrily, only for a further father’s “Sit!” to force its way into the red mist.
Two officials approached us.
A man rushed up to the Count, his back to us most of the way. It was only as he turned and beckoned to one of us that I suddenly recognised him as Master Jalmond. Master Fedren went over to join him.
“My Lord, I beg of you to consider some facts before you send that other woman to the cells.”
“Master Jalmond?”
“My Lord, I must present Master Fedren. He …”
Their voices reduced such that we were unable to hear them but the conversation was quite long. At one point the Count raised the level as he exclaimed bitterly: “Blackstone? Again? Is there no rest from that wretched woman?” Then his voice level dropped once more and the conversation could only be followed by us by the body positions, gestures and facial expressions.
By this time, two officials were at my either side, ready to carry me off just like Mowlia. I felt my temper begin to rise once more. One of them reached out a hand and grasped my arm firmly. He began to pull on me. I snatched my arm back and moved away from him; all the while I had been quietly giving a hurried overview of the situation with Mowlia to my companions, and I was keeping an eye on the Count and Countess as well. They were still discussing matters with the Masters Jalmond and Fedren.
The second official had now reached me and taken my other arm. Papa was on his feet, prepared to do something, I know not what.
“Let's be having you then, woman. 'Twould be best to come quietly. The Count dislikes disturbances in his Hearing Hall.”
“Unhand my daughter this moment, you thug!”
Whilst this was all going on, I watched as the Countess Lasalenne tapped her husband on the shoulder and said something softly to him. His face took on a petulant scowl which reminded me of my younger siblings sometimes when they were going to do something they didn’t want to do.
Papa and Uncle had forcibly removed the officials hands from my arms, which left more bruises on my skin. A further row was brewing here when I stopped it by pointing wordlessly at the Count, making the officials look over there at their master.
The Count looked up, saw that the men on either side of me were watching him, and then waved them away, using a hand and arm gesture that showed how irritated he was.
We all sighed in relief as my freedom was once more not in doubt. The men turned away, the one on my right giving Papa a meaningful glance that showed an unwarranted degree of annoyance. Papa returned it. The two glared at each other, neither prepared to back down.
The moment was only broken by a formal announcement from a seated official off to the Count's right: “So, bring in the first prisoner. Silence in the Hearing Hall.”
… … …
We sat through two trials which were quick, but I think we were all shocked at the severity of the punishments meted out. And a little shocked at the cavalier manner in which the Count only seemed to listen to half what was said – and, truth be told, understand less than half of that half.
It soon became apparent that it was the Countess who demanded fuller explanations, and 'twas she who told the Count whether or not to find them guilty. She was a little worried, we all could see, at her husband’s choices of sentences. I realised with a shock that he was being vindictive simply because he was in a bad mood.
Then the third prisoner was dragged forwards. It was Brathan. Gone was the sneering arrogance of when I had first encountered him. His time in the cells had quite worn him down.
“Of what is this prisoner accused?”
“My Lord, the prisoner Brathan has stolen funds from the Miners' Guild, abusing his position of trust in their Dekarran Hall, he further stole a frayen from the Forest Roadhouse when ...”
“The Forest Roadhouse? Where is that?”
“'Tis the main stopping roadhouse on the way to and from Blackstone, My Lo...”
“Blackstone!” Everyone was taken aback by the way he almost spat the name. “Does everything revolve around Blackstone?”
“No My Lord; of course not. We here ...”
“So you want me to try someone for crimes in Dekarran and in Blackstone?” Again the last word was spat out venomously.
“My Lord! There are a number of factors ...”
The Count was about to interject once more, when the Countess rapped him on his forearm and shook her head. The petulant look reappeared but the Count sat back, waving his hand to encourage the speaker to continue.
“... that need to be considered here. First and foremost, the accused is alleged to have sold that stolen frayen here in Tranidor, which places that crime firmly in this town. Secondly, the Guilds have laid a warrant for his arrest ...”
The Count could not resist a bitter remark: “Are we then the lackeys of the Guilds, now?” This was followed swiftly by another rap on the arm from his wife. He subsided once again with bad grace. He simply said: “Do we have proof of him selling the stolen frayen?”
“Aye, My Lord. And we have his confession. We would ….”
“Then brand him and banish him!”
“My Lord! If I might finish?”
Another rap on the arm, another nod and a hand wave, followed by a muttered: “Get on with it then!”
“My Lord. I believe that we must also try him for his other crimes. A warrant has been issued nation-wide for his arrest and it must surely be to your ... to Tranidor's credit, that it was we who managed to apprehend the miscreant. The fact that the crimes were committed elsewhere becomes irrelevant, provided always that we can prove his guilt. And that we can - with signed and sworn affidavits from Guildmaster Horran, Steward Bleskin and others. There is also a specific command from Duke Gilbanar to spare no effort throughout his lands to eradicate such crimes. I'm sure we could gain much credit when it becomes known that we have been the instrument of ending this sorry tale.”
For the first time, the Count sat up straighter and almost preened.
“Then we must be sure to act accordingly. Is there any doubt as to his identity? Can we be sure that this is the same man?”
“We can, My Lord, as we can be certain that he did commit the crimes. We have full documentation of it all. I assure you that they are all in order, but we can go through them here if you so desire.”
“No, no, I believe you.” He turned to the prisoner. “Do you deny any of this, Brathan?”
“My Lord, I cannot.”
“Very well. Then all your belongings are forfeit, you shall have a single crown to take with you in your banishment, which shall be as soon as you have recovered from your branding and from the amputation of your hand. Whichever hand is your dominant one. You broke the laws of our land and for that you shall be forever regretful.”
He turned to the officials: “Take him away! And make the necessary arrangements.”
Those in our party looked at each other in some amazement. On one hand we were glad that the matter had been resolved so swiftly, and yet we were surprised that we had been requested to attend and not 'used' so to speak. As for the punishment, then I think we were also surprised that it was appropriate. Some of us had believed that he might even be put to death.
Whilst Brathan was being led away, and before the next prisoner was led in, the Count turned to Master Jalmond and asked: “So how did you manage to find this Brathan and arrest him?”
“It was the young woman you were about to send to the cells earlier, actually, My Lord.”
He started at that, and looked over at me. “And how did she achieve this feat when you and your men obviously failed?”
“She recognised him My Lord, and quite properly reported him to one of my senior men.”
“And how would such a young woman be able to first of all recognise him, and secondly know how to report such an occurrence to one of your men. What is this woman's name anyway?”
“Her name is Julina, My Lord. She was a guest of Mistress Megrozen at the time ...”
The Count visibly started at that statement.
“... along with some other visitors, one of whom was briefly seconded to my group at the time.”
“Mistress Megrozen, you say? She does keep good company!” I could see him reappraising me as he spoke. “I'm sure I have heard the name Julina before as well.”
“As we said earlier, My Lord, she has been requested to attend here, a journey and visit that will cost her at least a week away from her employment, just to bear witness in three of the trials today. The first was this Brathan, the second is the next one, that of the glass-master Bormio, and the final one for her is due in three or four trials time. The Salien matter.”
“No, I'm sure I remember the name from some other matter. Why so long away from her employment?”
“My Lord, she has attended us from Blackstone.”
The Count's scowl whipped back into place on hearing that word.
By then, Bormio was being led into the Hearing Hall, and that conversation stopped. But the Count kept glancing at me, with a frown on his face as events proceeded.
I noticed that Papa and Master Pocular shifted away a bit, and settled down two rows or so behind us, so that it was not obvious that they were with us. I thought it strange, but then I needed to concentrate on what was going on. I took out my block of paper and a reedlet from my carry bag, but dropped the reedlet on the floor by mistake. I leant down to retrieve it and thus missed seeing Bormio's entrance. Later, my companions told me he had closely scrutinised the people who were here as he walked in, and seemed to relax slightly after completing his scan.
When I was settled and ready, I listened in as the usual starting questions were asked. I needed to make a note of what Bormio said, in case he twisted the truth too much. He was introduced, he confirmed his name, he then denied he had done anything wrong. The Count asked him then why he thought he had been arrested.
“My Lord, might I be permitted to make a request before answering any more questions?”
There was a stir at this unusual reply, and the Countess shrugged slightly when her husband turned straight-away towards her.
“Be wary, prisoner. I will not tolerate anything that is off topic. It will be treated as harshly as any untruths that you utter in this Hall.”
“My Lord, I thank you for your consideration. I confess here and now to some errors of judgement that I made in this matter, but I believe there are some mitigating circumstances that made me make those few uncharacteristic mistakes. I do not wish to waste your very valuable time, so I beg your indulgence to first consider granting me a divorce.”
There was a loud intake of breath from the entire audience.
“I warned you about relevance!”
“My Lord, this IS relevant. For it was ultimately my wife's greed that made me err. Whichever way you decide the main matter here, My Lord, I no longer wish to be associated with that woman. Her jealousy, greed and grasping plots in the matter for which I am about to be tried, are the entire and only reasons for my downfall. I would have petitioned you by now, had I not been so unfairly incarcerated this past week or so. As a simple example of her concerns, I noticed that she is not present here. She forced me to do my actions, and I was foolish enough to obey her.”
I had turned round in surprise to look at my father, though I am forced to confess that I do not understand why that should have been so, so I missed any facial exchanges between Bormio and the Count. Asking later, my colleagues seemed to think that nothing significant passed in those few heartbeats.
“My Lord! I have reason to believe,” added Master Jalmond, “that the woman who created the fuss earlier is in fact the prisoner's wife.”
“Hah! Perhaps I understand a little more now. Her behaviour has landed her in my cells for a while. If that is what you have had to suffer, then I would be ALMOST prepared to grant you your freedom here and now. However, I must needs much more information before any divorce might be granted. So then man, tell me your tale.”
“One morning, My Lord, a young girl and several of her companions entered my shop in Cross Street on the North Side near to the Guard and Tax house by the Bray Bridge. My suspicions were immediately aroused since there must have been two hands or more of them. I knew they would try to steal some of my wares. They swooped around the wares on display in a bewildering series of moves which meant that no girl was in the same space as she had recently occupied. Despite all that, I managed to control them sufficiently that they realised they would have to regroup and return if they were to succeed in stealing any of my wares.”
Sookie sensed my once again increasing temper and hissed into my ear: “Is he lying?”
“Yes and no. Let us say it is a creative interpretation.”
“Then Julina you MUST NOT let him see your face. And you must let him lie himself deeper into trouble. Loosen your hair, keep your eyes down on your paper, and whatever you do do NOT REACT in any way.”
I realised that she was right, but I also realised that it would be most difficult to follow her advice.
“... they were then very clever. Rather than take and pay for anything, they decided to make multiple orders. An elder woman had joined them, obviously their ringleader, by then and she told them all to make orders to have them delivered to her home. With that, the entire party disappeared, and I fully expected never to see them again.”
“My Lord?”
“Master Jalmond?”
“Might I please ask for some clarification at this point?”
“If you feel it is necessary,” came the tetchy reply.
“Bormio, you stated that this party consisted entirely of females? With only one adult amongst them? Is that correct?”
“Indeed so, Master Jalmond.”
“Did you recognise this ring-leader woman as you described her.”
“I did not, Master.”
“And when she gave her address for the deliveries, did the name mean anything to you at all?”
“No, Master.”
“I see. And when all these females had departed, did you find any wares missing?”
“Not that evening, Master.”
“Thank you. That is all, for now.”
The Count looked at Jalmond quizzically.
Bormio decided to continue: “It was therefore, My Lord, something of a surprise when the entire party returned on the following day. They came up with a most excellent scheme this time. One that created a disturbance so that the pilfering went unnoticed on this occasion. They claimed, at least the leader of the young ones did, not the ring-leader herself, to have a unique piece of glassware that was protected by an Exclusivity Licence and that she was interested in allowing me to make it under licence. Of course, I knew immediately that such a young girl would never have had access to such a piece unless it was stolen.”
I heard an intake of breath from both Papa and Pocular behind me, but they had also realised that this man should be given enough chance to convict himself by his own words. My anger, always still simmering, was being tempered by the very cheek of the man, twisting events to his own purpose. I was in fact fascinated to see how he would explain away the house invasion.
“At this point, I regret, I failed to control my wife. She was not quite as wise to the ways of criminals as I was, and she rushed over to snatch the item from the miscreant. I am sure she intended merely to safeguard the item before its return to its rightful owner, but their suspicious behaviour had raised the prospect of our wares being stolen, so she mixed up her words and claimed that the item in question was her own. At this point, chaos ensued and my precious glass items were threatened by the unruly behaviour of this mob of robbers. I told them there and then that I would not be honouring their so-called orders from the night before and that they should leave my premises immediately. This they did, but they had made one important mistake. They forgot that I had an address for them.”
At this point, my indignation was vying with my desire to laugh. I had a certain sort of respect for Bormio, to have come up with such a story-teller's triumph.
“And so, My Lord, my wife and I – I regret ever listening to her at this moment – went down to the address given and asked for admittance. On the way, my wife told me that these girls had stolen at least two sets of ear-danglers, and that I should get those back and the special item which we would return after making enquiries at the Guild Hall to see if it did in fact have an Exclusivity Licence.
“When we arrived at the address, my wife refused to enter, saying that she would not set foot in a den of thieves. I knocked on the door and gained admittance. I was ushered into a waiting room where I waited for quite a while before I realised that they were probably hiding the evidence somewhere, so I rushed into their room, where the entire band were gathered, and surprised them in their nefarious activities.
“I saw the item, I went to grab it and the young girl leader protected it. She covered the item with her hand, I grabbed her hand to get at the item, she jerked her arm back and I was pulled forward into the side of the table, which struck my nose and rendered me unconscious for a short while.
“When I regained my wits, they had called the Watch and I was hauled off with no chance to explain. My wife followed the Watch dray and it was only then that she admitted there had been nothing stolen, she just wanted to make me mad enough to grab the item and take it to safety.
“Hence, My Lord, my unfair arrest and my request for a divorce.”
There was a complete and utter silence in the Hall after he finished.
I heard a sort of scrape behind me and turned to see Master Pocular rising to his feet. His bulk and his movement were impossible to ignore and the entire audience along with the Count and the Countess focussed upon him.
He made sure to use the power of his voice as he said: “My Lord. Might I be permitted to ask a question or two of the prisoner? I am also a Master in the Arts of the Glass, by name Pocular. We might that way determine more of this mysterious 'item' of which we have heard much, and indeed make a start at returning the item, if that is what should happen.”
The Count flicked a look at Master Jalmond before granting permission with a wave of his hand.
Master Pocular turned to address the prisoner: “Bormio, would you be so good as to describe to a fellow Master this 'item' of which you have made so much in your telling?”
He looked puzzled at this unexpected turn of events, thought rapidly and then, with a slightly less confident smile, replied: “But of course. It was a mirror made of glass, rather than the brushed metal that everyone shall recognise. Yes there are several of these plain glass mirrors now in Tranidor, but they have been designed to be mounted on a wall or on a frame, and are simply window panes specially processed. This was a simple hand-held version that the owner could keep in a carry bag, for example.”
“I see. And would you imagine that such an item would be a popular item to sell?”
“Why, yes, Pocular. I should imagine that nearly every family would want one.”
“When did you form that opinion, Bormio. Immediately you saw it, or only after further thought?”
Bormio started looking uncomfortable now. He didn't know which way to answer the question. “Er … relatively immediately I would say.”
There was then a gasp as Pocular took something from one of his capacious pockets. I knew immediately it must be a hand-mirror, and that the audience all immediately understood the value of it.
Peeking through my hair cascading across my face, I swear I saw Bormio pale.
“Like this, in fact. Is this the item you were talking about?”
“Well the surround was a different colour, as I recall, but yes, that was the item.”
Pocular turned to the Count and continued: “My Lord, I have here a paper copy of the Exclusivity Licence granted on this item. It is an authorised and attested copy issued by the Guildhall yestere'en. Shall you like to read it?”
“Very much so, Master Pocular.”
The paper was handed to an official who in turn took it to the Count. Both he and the Countess studied the paper together. The Count then announced: “This is indeed as Master Pocular said. The Guild seal is genuine. But it says here that you are only one half of the Licence holders. The other is a Master Kordulen?”
“That would be myself, My Lord,” came Papa's voice as he stood up next to Pocular.
“And why is this relevant right now, as regards Bormio?”
“My Lord, we despatched an agent to Tranidor tasked with finding a glass-smith to make these under licence here. Our agent first offered the deal to Master Bormio, who decided to get greedy for himself. If anything of that complete farrago of lies he has just uttered is true, then I suppose it is possible that his grasping wife wanted the revenue for themselves. Everyone in this room immediately grasped the significance of this 'item' as it has been called. But Bormio stated that he only 'relatively immediately' recognised its commercial value. A trained Glass Master only 'relatively' appreciated it, according to his own words. I find this statement to be dubious in the extreme.”
He fixed Bormio with steely eye as he continued: “My Lord, I have also copies of several semaphore sheets here, in which it is clearly stated that our agent first thought to check if the Exclusivity Licence had been granted before discussing it with anyone. You can see from the dates and times of the messages exactly when the information was sent. I would prefer that you keep the return address to ourselves for now, but I believe you shall be surprised.” He handed the documents to the official to take to the Count once more.
Again the two on the dais studied them together. They both gasped at the information.
Pocular then turned back to Bormio and pointedly asked him if this offer had indeed been made to him.
“Well, not exactly, no! The offer wasn't actually made when my wife tried to snatch the item. After that, the offer was refused to be made.”
“Thank you. Why did you omit that piece of information in your recital of events?”
“Well, the offer wasn't made. So I didn't mention it.”
“But the subject of the offer WAS introduced was it not?”
“Well, … er ... yes … I suppose it was.”
“Before or after your wife tried to grab the 'item'?”
Again Bormio was stuck not knowing which way to answer. Either way, his previous story was going to be shown to be wrong.
“Er … Before.”
“Now it was obviously impossible for me to be there at the time, since there were only women, but I venture to suggest that our agent told you of the rarity value of the mirror she had with you and that she would be prepared to show you it in return for certain guarantees?”
“Er … perhaps. I can't quite recall now.”
“You know who our agent was as you dealt with her, don't you? You used her name when you invaded that house and tried to abduct her, didn't you?”
A gasp ran round the Hall.
“I don't recall it now. Such a lot has happened since then.”
“Our agent,” said Papa heavily, “was my daughter. Would you like to meet her to jog your faulty memory? Julina my dear, why don't you stand up and tell the Hall how you made your offer to this man?”
I stood, as Bormio paled and swayed on his feet.
“My Lord, My Lady, this is what I said. I can remember the words almost exactly since I spent an age preparing them. I scarce slept a wink the night beforehand … ”
I closed my eyes and I recited: “Watch please, Master Bormio. And please remember that what you are about to see is a product, a glass product, that is under an Exclusivity Licence. I have chosen to demonstrate this product to you as I believe that we can do some business together. I am trusting you that you will not abuse this demonstration. This is the first one of these ever made in all of Alaesia so it is very, very precious. As soon as you see it, I am sure you shall understand its worth and indeed its manufacture. I repeat, this is already protected by an Exclusivity Licence. And I am the owner of it, and no-one touches it without my permission. Understood?”
I sat down again as soon as I had finished.
“Thank you Mistress Julina. My Lord,” continued Master Pocular, “I do not believe that these events fit very easily with the strange version that Bormio supplied. It is worth noticing also that the make-up of the group was not as Bormio described it. There were three mature women in the group and also some males. Master Jalmond has sworn and attested statements from all the adults in that group, and the events when Bormio invaded the house are very differently described. One of Master Jalmond's men was present throughout and his report is available should you require it. Even Bormio's own wife has signed a different version of events, this one no nearer the truth than her husband's. In that she admits that she and her husband knew the name of the house owner, and the so-called ring-leader. For it was none other than Mistress Megrozen.”
With that Master Pocular half bowed and retook his seat, even as an excited chatter and gasps ran round the Hall. Silence swiftly returned.
A few heartbeats went by before the Count addressed Bormio: “Well, Bormio. Your story appears not to fit the evidence. What have you to say?”
His voice was panicky as he gabbled out: “My Lord. I must throw myself upon your mercy. I must admit to trying to present the events in a way more favourable to myself than it was.”
“In other words, you lied. I warned you beforehand that the consequences would be dire. Master Jalmond, is there anything else we should know?”
“My Lord. The facts are simple. We have an established merchant in Tranidor, but one who has been reported to the Watch on several occasions for sharp practice. We have a Guilds representative here who shall confirm, if required, that the Guild have had several occasions on which they felt necessary to warn Master Bormio of activities which did not meet their entire approval.
“Several potential customers appeared in his shop and he was happy to deal with them as usual customers. The following day, one of those group offered him a chance to get rich, but he wanted more. He and his wife conspired to steal an item that was not theirs. They were foiled in their shop, but that was not enough for them. They invaded another citizen's house, refused to obey proper social customs and tried to drag a young woman from her dining table in an attempt to force her to assign a Production Licence to himself. His wife was not present at this incident; it is worth noting that she was in fact dismissed from the house, the house of a prominent citizen. She was dismissed, note; it was not the fact, that Bormio has claimed, that his wife would not set foot in that house.
“Worse indeed, is that all here are witnesses to the fact that Bormio has quite publicly now stated that Mistress Megrozen runs a 'den of thieves'. Mistress Megrozen already deserves compensation for the invasion, and for the costs of cleaning up after the invasion. Here is something else which should be added to the debt this man owes her.
“He resisted arrest and frightened several women in the process of his invasion. His arrogance and greed are what has brought him down. I have solid evidence of each and every step in this sorry tale, and confirm upon my oath as senior Watchman that Mistress Julina's and each and every other affidavit are true. Master Bormio's pathetic attempt to twist the facts to fit a highly convoluted tale of his own fervid imagination has also resulted in him telling a string of untruths, both directly and by implication, in this Hearing Hall. Despite clear and unambiguous warnings given him in advance of his tale.
“It is the stance of the Watch that this man be banished from our town, after making sufficient and proper reparations to the girl he attacked, Mistress Julina, and the woman he attacked by invading her home, Mistress Megrozen. He has shown only concern for his own well-being. He has not uttered one word of contrition to his victims in all this.”
“Well Bormio. What say you? Has Master Jalmond stated an accurate case?”
“My Lord, I regret that he has stated the case fairly and concisely. I see now how slowly and step by step I was led into ...”
“And you still have shown no regrets to me, nor anyone else in this Hall.”
“My Lord, I am sure....”
“Silence! You just missed yet another chance.”
Bormio looked confused at that. He really and truly didn't understand the need to apologise to us or anything like that.
The Count continued: “You have, despite several attempts, bungled attempts indeed, failed to manage to steal anything, therefore I cannot force a branding upon you. I hereby announce that all your assets shall be seized and handed over to Mistress Megrozen to dispose of as she sees fit. You shall pay 50 crowns to this Assembly before the seizure of your assets. I cannot force the Guilds to punish you, but I sincerely hope that they do. For ignoring the warnings you were afforded and for persisting in a tangled nest of lies and for showing no remorse, I shall have your dominant hand removed. Maybe that …”
The Count was interrupted by a female scream of 'No!' that tore at the ears of all present.
I was surprised.
Because the voice was mine.
The Count looked at me in some annoyance, but indicated I should speak.
“My Lord, please forgive me for the interruption. But I feel I must bring some other facts to your attention. Before you pass sentence.”
“Mistress Julina, this is most irregular and most discourteous. I trust what you have to say is relevant?”
“I believe so, My Lord. But the final decision on that will naturally be yours.”
“Very well. Carry on.” He seemed only slightly mollified.
Bormio looked even more worried at these developments.
I looked directly at him, as I began: “My Lord, I entered Master Bormio's establishment as a genuine customer, and indeed found several pieces I liked and would have purchased in all good faith. I object strongly to being made out to be a thief with no grounding in fact, but I, at least, am keeping to the facts. I repeat that he had items I would have liked to have purchased faithfully. My companions also found several items that they also wished to faithfully purchase.
“Why do I mention this? My Lord, its relevance is, I believe, because Master Bormio has talent. He may have some faults (which of us do not?) but he does have a great deal of talent. To remove his hand is to deprive us, all Tranidor, all Palarand, indeed all Alaesia of this talent. It would be a tragedy. I beg you My Lord to show a degree of clemency.
“His only real crime is his greed and his arrogance. Which of us here has not, at some stage, been tempted by greed?” At this point I was looking directly at the Count, and was surprised to see him flinch at that. His wife placed her hand again on his forearm and she looked at me a little quizzically. This was such strange behaviour that I faltered a little in my speechifying.
“Yes, um … yes, indeed, er... Mistress Megrozen suffered some superficial damage to her house. Blood was sprayed and carpets had to be replaced. The girls with me were all shocked and I was bruised on my shins, my thighs and my arms, not to mention the shock to my system at being so treated. Mistress Megrozen's reputation has taken a severe knock by this arrogant opportunist's behaviour.
“But he has talent. A talent that I believe should be enjoyed as widely as possible. Would it not be possible to allow him to continue his life's work in more strictly controlled surroundings? I beg you My Lord to try to find some other solution. He already knows he has missed out on the chance of a lifetime – the hand mirrors shall now be made by Master Tapio.” I looked at Bormio at that point, in time to see his shoulders slump in final defeat.
“Maybe there is some way that the prisoner could be made to produce these hand-mirrors FOR Master Tapio? That way he would be reminded of what could have been, but without any benefit to himself from them?”
The Count looked at me in amazement, and then I noticed the Countess looking at me – with approval? A sudden thought occurred to her, I could see it in her face. She tapped on the Count's arm with a barely-supressed grin and whispered something in his ear. He in turn sort of grinned and then faced the prisoner, once more with a stern face.
“Well Bormio, it seems that you have a sort of champion here in the Hall, even if she has only faint praise for you. What say you to her proposal?”
“My Lord! I must thank her for her interjection and swear on all that I can that I shall not transgress again. I really have learned my lesson and you shall have no need to see me again, lest, of course, 'tis as a customer.” he said this last with a somewhat pathetic attempt at a grin. “My Lord, I beg of you.”
“Then I shall not have your hand removed.”
Bormio looked very relieved at that by the way!
“Which hand would it have been, again?”
“My right, My Lord.”
“Very well. Then the sentence I pronounce is that you shall forfeit your current assets to Mistress Megrozen after paying 50 Crowns to this Hearing. She shall have the rights to dispose of those assets as she feels fit. You shall work under the instruction of this Master Tapio for two years, doing work for yourself only with his specific permission. As a result of the unusual pleading you shall keep your hand, but as a reminder, then the middle and little fingers on your right hand shall be broken this evening.”
I gasped, and thus drowned out any other noise in the Hall, but Papa later told me that others did also.
“The final part of your punishment shall possibly be the hardest. Your request for a divorce is declined. Don't ask again.”
A sort of snigger ran round the court at that last part, and I realised now what the Count and Countess had been smiling at, albeit in a well-disguised fashion.
Bormio looked truly shocked at the final stipulation as they led him away.
An official approached us in the short lapse between Bormio disappearing and the next prisoner arriving. We ended up swiftly accepting an invitation to the Countess' rooms after the hearings were over. An offer of a guide to show us round the castle was also accepted, for us to fill in the time after we were finished with our duties and when the Countess herself was finished.
… … ...
“... you worked at the Tranidor East Semaphore Station?”
“That is so, Your Honour.”
“And are you a resident of Tranidor?”
“No sir!”
“Then case dismissed! The offence, if any took place, was not within Tranidor and involves a citizen of another landowner.”
“But My Lord, if you ...”
“Enough, Master Jalmond! I will not be accused AGAIN of meddling in my neighbour's affairs. I shall have a private interview with the ex-prisoner to hear the facts and advise him, but this instance does not fall within the jurisdiction of this tribunal.”
He turned to the nearest court official, ordering him to: “Bring this Salien to my chambers once the hearings are over.”
With that surprising conclusion to the three trials with which we were associated, we stood up and filed out of the Hall as the next prisoner was brought in.
We were met by a Guard, who looked a little surprised at seeing five of us, but then he took it all in his stride. We were five since Master Fedren stayed with Master Jalmond.
I suspect we were lucky in our allocation, for this Guard was proud of his job and of his castle. His enthusiasm and warmth of feeling affected us all positively.
Our two bells with him did not mean we saw everything there was to be seen, but we gained a good flavour of the castle and its workings. We were amazed at the number of offices and indeed shops that were crammed inside the inner bailey, and we saw a tantalising glimpse of life for those stationed here.
A messenger ran up to him saying that the final trial was winding down, so we were escorted to the Countess' rooms.
… … …
“... marvellous! I can quite understand why that Bormio wanted to produce these. Indeed a ready fortune to be made. But how could you argue for him like that, Mistress Julina? Surely he has done damage to you and to those you love and care for?”
“My Lady, I said what I said because I believe in it. I confess I had to hide a smile when the Count told him he would have to stay with his wife. That was a good idea of yours. That may well be his greatest punishment.”
“And how did you know 'twas my idea?”
“Ermm … your faces told me My Lady, as I was watching you. I saw your face reflect the original thought, then you suppressed a grin, then you whispered to him and then he grinned.”
“Maker! You are very observant are you not?”
“My Lady, it comes from being a mother to five young 'uns. You need to keep your wits about you, as you probably know!” I hastened to add this last.
“But you are not old enough, surely?”
“My Lady,” interrupted Papa, “I regret my wife departed to her pyre when poor Julina was just about a woman. The lot fell to her, and I could not be more proud of her!”
“I am sorry for your loss. Now I have a further question if I might. Why were you, Mistress Julina, chosen as the agent for this mirror?”
“Well it all sort of fell into place, My Lady. My coming-of-age present was a trip to Tranidor, and the timing was right, and Papa and Master Pocular here were so very busy – there is just so much to do in Blackstone right now.”
“Hmmm, Blackstone! The Count is not very enamoured with matters Blackstone right now.”
“That I had also observed, My Lady.” We shared a knowing glance.
Master Pocular joined in the conversation at that point. “And, seeing as she invented the thing, who else would we choose, My Lady?”
“Maker! You say SHE invented it? But her name appears not on the Exclusivity Licence?”
It was then Papa's turn to rush in: “My Lady, there were several factors in play here. One, we needed to get the Exclusivity Licence as rapidly as possible, lest another beat us to it. At that time, Julina had yet to come of age, so she couldn't be on the Exclusivity Licence of any of her ideas. She also has not the skills to produce this idea into a finished format, hence Pocular and I have a separate agreement to pay her a private licence fee.”
“Maker, has she invented so many other things too?”
“Well yes, My Lady. The Beam Lantern was also her idea.”
I frowned at that because it wasn't really. Before I could say anything though, Uncle chipped in with: “And she, My Lady, if I might be permitted, has been instrumental with many of the ideas for feeding and accommodating the ever-increasing population of Blackstone, and she runs the schools, she has already taught many basic lettering and numbering.”
Sookie said: “And, My Lady, she has been responsible for encouraging everyone to ride frayen. And providing readily-available hot water. Not to mention starting a Fish Farm!”
The Countess actually allowed her jaw to drop open, but by that time I was blushing so much, I needed to look down to avoid everyone's eyes. She continued after a little pause, and with a slightly fainter voice for some reason:”Maker! You have every reason, Master Kordulen, to be proud of her. Such a list of achievements, and yet so young still.”
Papa cleared his throat: “There is one other thing, My Lady, which sits awkwardly with me. I fear to mention it, lest it annoy you, but I find that I must speak my mind. I would not feel right just talking about it behind the Count's back, as so many of the citizens of this town do.”
A more serious look and tone invaded My Lady's attitude: “And what might that be, Master Kordulen?”
“My Lady, it has been reported to me that your husband lays claim to this new transport system for the public?”
“That is correct, Master Kordulen. In fact he wrote to the Queen herself about it recently.”
“Well, My Lady, this was in fact yet another of Julina's ideas. She approached Master Tanon's organisation, represented by the person of Master Rohid, with the idea. She did this with the help of Mistress Megrozen's son. 'Twas Master Rohid who then involved Master Moshan's organisation by contacting Master Ruckem, and from there they got your husband's permission.
“Julina is set to be actually receiving a greater proportion of the profits from the enterprise than your husband's Treasury does. And yet your husband is claiming this as his own idea. I know that Julina is hating me at the moment, because she wouldn't wish to be thrust into the sight of others. But nevertheless, we have just sat in your Hearing Hall and heard your husband demand respect for those that earn it. He however, appears not to be extending the same courtesy in this instance.
“In the contract that Julina has signed with Master Tanon's company, then she is also paid for the transport system if Master Tanon's company should implement it elsewhere. Your husband is not included in that further contract as he would be if this was his idea. This is blatantly NOT your husband's idea, so you must forgive a proud father's protection of his daughter's interests.”
“Maker! I never … Hold! The Count said he recognised your name from somewhere – it must be from the contract for the 'Wenders' as they are curiously called. Master Kordulen, you have judged me correctly in that I shall not send you to the cells for criticising my husband. I see from where Julina gets her admirable fortitude. I know not how to right this easily, but right it I shall. Will you trust me so to do?”
“Aye, My Lady, I believe I will. And I thank you.”
In an attempt to change the subject to something lighter, the Countess turned to Master Pocular and reverted to the hand mirrors: “Master Pocular, I would very much like to keep this sample of a hand mirror. Would you be kind enough to …”
She broke off as Pocular's face fell. Mine must have done as well. And Papa's.
Even Uncle and Sookie looked worried.
The Countess realised immediately that she had done something wrong, but could, of course, not have any idea how or why.
Pocular started slowly, hesitantly: “My Lady … I'm afraid … that is, I regret … er … to allow you to have one now, is I regret impossible. I … er ... to do so … would violate a promise, an oath if you like that I made.”
The Countess looked uncomfortable, but still cocked an eyebrow, inviting further disclosures.
I butted in here, to save them both some embarrassment: “My Lady, I regret that I am to blame. Master Pocular and Papa, in their generosity, have made a promise that I shall be the only human being to own one of these until the 1st of Marash. To leave this one here would break that vow as you can see. I would be perfectly willing to have one sent to you on the 1st – 'tis but four ... or is it five? ... days hence.”
“No, no. I fully intend to pay for it. I would never expect a gift. I have done nothing to deserve it. And I shall not break a vow for the sake of less than a week. You are all to be admired for adhering to oaths. Unlike that prisoner earlier who broke solemn oaths and yet my husband refused to try him …”
Do things EVER go according to plan?
The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.
It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.
“Maker! This food is good. And such a sensible idea.” Sookie indicated her approval with her face and her gestures. She grinned before continuing: “No wonder you wanted to stay here Julina, and that you DO stay here Shemel, Termerik and Mohini!”
By this time all present had dropped the titles and we were (again) a group of friends, just has had happened on my previous visit.
We all laughed at Sookie's remark and settled back to describe our various experiences of the day for those who had not been present. The two girls came in with a tray of Pel, and some ales for the men.
Shemel and the boys were fascinated by our tales of the trials, and we five who had visited the Countess were interested in Fedren's telling of what else had happened in the Hearing Hall after we left.
“The next few were relatively minor offences, and actually there was another divorce petition too. Last of all, that Mowlia was brought up from the cells. She was subdued and maybe a little of the message had got through. I can tell you, though, young Julina, had you been there I suspect that there would have been an outcry again as great as that we all witnessed at the beginning of the day. My that woman hates you! I must also tell you that the Count was wishing at one point to have her tongue ripped out, but kept remembering that she was a part of his punishment of Bormio. Despite every affidavit to the contrary, despite her story being proven to be wrong, she still maintained two steadfast opinions: one, she had done nothing wrong, not even in the same room that morning, and two, that you had stolen something of hers.
“She described the hand mirror sufficiently well to establish in everyone's mind that she knew a little about it, and that this was indeed the item she was claiming you had stolen. The Count demonstrated then his innate cunning and led her along her claim of it being hers. She dug herself deeper and deeper, claiming that the owner of the Exclusivity Licence had given it to her for her man to produce. She was asked about the relevant dates and claimed that the Exclusivity Licence had been granted six months ago to this man who then gave the item to her.
“Despite being shown the error of her ways, and despite not being able to name the Masters on the Licence, she still maintained you had stolen it from her. She went deeper and deeper into detail, eventually claiming that you had stolen it from her bedroom when you committed adultery with her husband. According to her, the date of this supposed dalliance happened to be three days AFTER the visit to the shop, and when her husband was enjoying himself in the Count's cells.
“The Count gave her every opportunity to confirm her version, which she took with alacrity. It so soon became obvious that she had lied before, was lying now and would be lying more in the future; she was soon tied up in knots. By then, everyone in the room was fed up with her and the Count called a close to the pain. He brought forth another session of yelling when he told her that the item was going to be made by Master Tapio, yet another when he told her that her husband wanted to divorce her, and a final one when her husband's punishment was explained to her. She only stopped when the Count ordered her to be branded and for her to do something he called 'Community Servitude' for eight bells each week for a year. Finally, she let it sink into her obviously limited brain - she left sobbing.
“And swearing that she will make YOU pay for everything.”
“Oh well! I shall ask friends to semaphore me if she ever leaves to come up to Blackstone. Then we shall prepare a proper welcome for the crazy woman.”
“When shall we ourselves return?”
“Sookie, I would like to just show you all around for a further day and then depart the next one, if that is acceptable to all. That way we can leave in the middle of the day and overnight at Brayview. After that I should be able to ride once again.”
“Oh yes, of course – riding is not an option right now! Makes sense, I suppose. And I would actually like another day. Are we all agreed?” she said looking meaningfully at Uncle.
Pocular added: “Actually, I have a need to support Tapio for a few days, as now, after today in court, there shall be much demand come the 1st of the month. And I can help with the Beam Lantern stuff too. I also wish to talk with Master Moshan's people and have made an appointment for the day you propose to depart. My people up in Blackstone should be able to cope with the expected demand there.”
Fedren chipped in with: “And I have some more business with Master Jalmond that will keep me here, probably until into next month. Suril is capable for a week or so.”
“So we shall be four when we return?” asked Uncle. “Kordulen, you have no ties for a longer stay?”
“None,” replied Papa, somewhat sparingly.
“Then 'tis agreed. Julina and I will be escorted by Kordulen and Brydas, and leave you two to get up to whatever mischief you have planned.”
I jumped in then. “Will the two of you stay here? The girls will need to know.”
Pocular and Fedren looked at each other.
“Well as Mistress Megrozen is really your friend and was kind enough to let us stay when you were here, perchance we should …”
“Nonsense,” Shemel interrupted rapidly. “You are welcome to stay. Indeed, 'tis a welcome change of conversation. We have little enough change to our routines, any newness is indeed much welcomed. And I myself need to visit Blackstone at some point, quite soon. I could travel up with you, if 'twere acceptable?”
The three made a tentative agreement to do that. There was a sort of silent pause after that.
“I could show you tomorrow, people, all the places, both small and large, where we got the various little gifts we gave Jogantha and Karmanya as a thank you; perhaps I could help find matching or complementary things. They enjoyed their little gifts, I believe?” I said, looking at the permanent residents.
“Very much so,” answered Shemel. “There were a few tears, I can tell you. Tears of happiness.”
“Then we six shall find something on the morrow, those girls are doing a wonderful job and should be made to feel appreciated,” stated Sookie firmly.
“Now … I would like to ...” Shemel's start of a new sentence was interrupted by a light rap on the door, followed by the entrance of Karmanya. We all turned to look at her, which made her blush.
“If it pleases, Master Shemel, there is a messenger come. Shall I show him in?” She seemed strangely flustered.
“A messenger? For whom? It is still early, but …?”
“He asked for Mistress Julina, Mistress Sukhana and Master Termerik as well as Master Kordulen and yourself Master Shemel. He is … different to any messengers we have had before.”
I giggled a little at that awkward first statement of hers, all the while wondering what on Anmar this was all about, and why she was so flustered. The composition of the message's recipients gave me a certain clue of the root subject, but I couldn't work out why we should have a messenger about it, especially one that is somehow so different.
“Then bring him in here, thank you.”
Karmanya dropped a swift curtsey and turned back to the hallway, closing the door gently behind her. We all looked at each other in wonder, but none said a word to voice our obvious questions.
The door opened again, and a splendidly dressed man was ushered in. I realised instantly why Karmanya had been so flustered, for this man was obviously from the Castle, his uniform immaculate
I was puzzled for I thought I recognised him from somewhere, and immediately began thinking back to the afternoon. I didn't have time to wonder too much about it, though, since the man stood directly in front of me and addressed himself to my face.
“Mistress Julina, Countess Lasalenne presents her compliments, and requests your presence at an event on the morrow at Junction Square, beside the Shuttle Shed. The event is to commence at the 7th Bell. She appreciates that you shall be accompanied by Mistress Sukhana,” at this point he faced Sookie, “and therefore requests that you remain in Tranidor for a further night, not departing until at least the following day. She was concerned since you had hinted you might all be departing on the morrow.”
He turned to the others and studied them briefly before facing Termerik.
“I believe I have the honour of addressing Master Termerik? The Countess Lasalenne requests your presence at the same time and place ...”
It was at that moment I realised where I knew this messenger from – he had been the herald that made that announcement in the Market Place, the one who had had the bugler to call people to gather to hear the Count's pronouncement about the Wenders on the Feast Day.
“... along with Masters Kordulen and Shemel.” He swung round and faced Fedren, the only guess he got wrong in his whole performance.
Although we others would have been relatively easy to describe, part of my mind told me; but it had still been impressive.
We all had communicative glances amidst each other and all agreed, without saying a word.
There was a pregnant pause.
I realised with a shock that all the others were waiting for me to make the reply.
“We thank you, sir, for your message and I confirm, on everyone's behalf, that we shall be there in time for a 7th Bell start. Might I enquire what it is about, that we might dress appropriately?”
“Mistress, there is to be an announcement about the 'Wender' usage and I understand there shall be a small ceremony to introduce the concept to the citizenry. This a more formal occasion, as most of the citizens already know about it. I believe the first of the special wagons shall be prepared and painted in time for the event tomorrow. All involved, yourself and Master Termerik, Master Rohid and Master Ruckem, and the Count himself shall be presented to the Townsfolk, a few words shall be spoken, and one of you, probably yourself as the only female, shall be asked to either break a bottle or cut a ribbon as a symbolic opening of the service. Mistress Sukhana is invited as your companion, of course, along with your father and Master Termerik's father, Master Shemel.”
I hastily acknowledged this information and sent him on his way, before we could get bogged down into the details of Termerik's parentage.
And then 'twas time for Sookie and I to panic.
We hadn't got a thing to wear.
Sookie declared that even the gown she went back to fetch when we departed Blackstone would not be grand enough.
A thought shot into my head; I was glad we had eaten early enough that the evening was yet young.
I called urgently for one of the girls. This time it was Jogantha.
“Jogantha, do you know where Mistress Nayet lives? Opposite the old 'Gallin House'?”
“Aye, Mistress. That I do!”
“Could you please find an urchin, or, better, go yourselves there as soon as possible. Ask her if she could receive two visitors so late. We need a gown each,” I said indicating Sookie and myself, “for a formal ceremony tomorrow e'en.”
Jogantha realised the urgency as she gasped. This would be no occasion just for a working gown or even a day gown – this actually would require a more formal gown.
“You should not walk the streets alone, so take Karmanya with you, or Master Shemel, or the two boys, or whatever. But go as swiftly as you can, please. Any other duties you have can wait, unless it means the house would burn down or something. Sookie and I will follow you, or the urchin, in the hope that she can see us tonight. If she cannot see us this night, then we need to see her as soon as possible come the morn. We shall be following a hand or two of moments after, thus we shall meet you in the street as you return, should tonight prove impossible. If however, it is possible to see us this night, then wait for us there. Yes, 'twould be best if both you and Karmanya went, forget the urchin.”
I added that last because I had had an idea.
Another one. Different from the one I was now organising so hurriedly.
Jogantha scurried off and Sookie and I rushed upstairs to try to each find a well-fitting dress that could possibly be unpicked and used as a pattern.
The girls popped their heads round my door to say they were leaving. I was pleased to see both of them, wrapped up for the evening's chill, were going off together.
As soon as I heard the front door shut, I called to the others to gather round quickly, saying that I had had an idea concerning the presents for the girls. They came up to stand awkwardly before my bedroom door.
“When we were here before, I believe I mentioned that we purchased surprise gifts for Jogantha and Karmanya, and Shemel and the boys confirmed they were well received. I propose that I arrange for this seamstress to make a 'for best' dressy gown for each of these girls as a present from us all for this stay. Are we all prepared to contribute to those costs?”
After a few questions about the amounts involved, men can be so mean sometimes with their coin, my colleagues all agreed, and we were pleasantly surprised when the three residents all wanted to partake as well.
“An excellent idea, my daughter. I confess I was at a loss as to finding something, and I remember your delight when you were given a 'for best' dress, gown whatever you women call it. Good and economical thinking. Well done!”
I was pleased that all agreed with me, but surprised that they were surprised I could think of such a thing in the midst of such an emergency.
Sookie and I were soon finished and we set out, practically running, to Mistress Nayet's, where she professed herself pleased to see me again and pleased to meet Sookie.
After explaining the problem, she looked worried and pleased all at the same time.
“My dear Julina! I am pleased that you are to be so honoured, but we have so little time ...” This last was said almost with a wail. “I have yet to eat this e'en, and I was just going out to get something I could cook …”
“Stop right there, Mistress!” I turned to the girls. “Girls, Mistress Megrozen's business is but a hundred strides away. Can you both go and fetch something for her? And I will pay for that meal, and for one for every night for a week! Mistress Nayet, what do you, or don't you, eat?”
After the inevitable disclaimers and 'oh you shouldn't' and silly stuff like that that just wasted time, it was done.
I sent the girls off and then turned to the others, explaining a further twist to my idea of a 'dress for best' for each of them. They smiled and agreed that it could well work.
And so Sookie and I were measured from head to foot, both of us standing there naked at the same time - to waste as little of that precious time as possible. We were still like that when the girls returned and reported that the food would arrive in a quarter of a bell.
“Now girls,” I began. “As you can see, we are being measured. I would like you two to be measured as well, since I believe that you, Karmanya, are close to my size, and you, Jogantha, are close to Mistress Megrozen's size. Thus, if any such emergency should again arise in the future, we can send you here in our place and at least get an early start on the work.”
I didn't give them time to dwell on the improbabilities and illogicality of parts of that statement and soon we four were standing there, all without a stitch on. This made it so much quicker to get the measurements, rather than wait for a single woman to undress, measure her, wait while she redressed, and then repeat the process for each of the others in turn.
I had to pretend to be SO disappointed that Karmanya was not, after all, quite so close to my measurements!
We were all redressing when there was a knock at the door. Mistress Nayet went down to it and was surprised to see Mohini standing there, not someone with food in hand. The poor lad had to wait for a hand of moments whilst we all clucked and giggled and made ourselves more presentable just as fast as we could.
Eventually he was allowed in when the food arrived. We allowed Nayet to eat while we chatted about the sort of gown we should have, and so on. The girls, as soon as they were dressed again, and had, at their own insistence, served the food, then they had fulfilled their purpose. I had gently dismissed them, so they had curtsied gracefully and politely, and then had gone back to the South Point house, leaving the four of us.
We insisted to Mohini how very unusual all this haste was, and that how a seamstress would normally take weeks to produce something. He was visibly impressed that Nayet was prepared to be up all night, and he was impressed that Sookie and I were so happy about it all. I could see a thought start in his head, and that he was worrying at it while we all chatted. We swiftly arrived at the familiar terms of address betwixt us. Once her meal was out of the way, Nayet started determinedly to get this hasty project under way, but I stopped her almost at once.
I nodded towards Mohini while looking at the other women as I raised an eyebrow in query. They both nodded.
We women turned and looked at Mohini, asking him why he had come there.
“'Lina, Master Shemel, Term and I had a further idea, a refinement of yours if you like. And wanted to quickly discuss it with you and Mistress Sukhana, and indeed Mistress Nayet. I shall be quick for I deem you three have much to do this e'en, and perchance night.”
We all nodded our agreement with that.
“Quickly said then, we thought that the 'dresses for best' should best be left as a present for you six to give. We three, and Mama I'm sure, will pay for three work dresses that they might keep their other dresses for themselves, much less wear and tear that way ...”
None of us women bothered to correct the boy's confusion of dress and gown.
“... and then we know that Mistress Nayet here has their numbers and can make a new 'for best' dress next New Year, which WE can then give them. Would that be acceptable to you all?”
“Very much so. An improvement of my idea, indeed. Mistress Nayet, are you prepared to have such a commission?”
“My dear, that is a very silly question! Of course I am. You and Mistress Haka have quite revived my fortune. I am beginning to get a very good reputation, instead of just a good one, now that it is known I do work for some of the important people in Blackstone.”
Another idea hit me just then, but it was sent to the back of my head when I saw Mohini struggling with something.
“Er... May I make a further suggestion?”
I nodded encouragingly.
“Mistress Nayet. I can see that you have eaten from our business this night. As a thank you for all your help a week or so ago and for the emergency of tonight, and for the work dresses and so on, and for the delight and pleasure I can see that dear 'Lina and Sookie shall gain, I shall tell the business that you shall be fed in the evenings for the entire month of Marash.”
I gasped, as did both Sookie and Nayet.
I suspect for different reasons, though.
Nayet, obviously, because of such a generous offer. Again, her protests were waved away.
Sookie because she was also surprised at the generosity, and also because I think she suspected what I did. Her eyes twinkled.
I did, because I suspected something that I believe Sookie also caught onto, and also because of the generosity and the thoughts that this youngster had had.
I was prepared to wager that Mohini was nervous because he had just made a decision for himself, a decision that involved his company and he had not consulted anyone in that company about it beforehand.
His probably first adult decision in his whole life.
I resolved to speak to Shemel about it, to lend support so as to speak.
… … ...
“Good night, Sookie!”
“Good night, 'Lina. A productive evening and night, I deem!”
“Indeed. But I think I just heard the eighth bell, so dawn is a mere four bells away, just a little more. My pillow is calling me. It has been for a bell or two! And my fingers and arms ache from the unpinning, the further pinning and the cutting. I was amazed at the speed of her stitching, all the while maintaining such accuracy.”
“My arms and fingers too. I know my stitching would not have been good enough. Just about all that is left now is to marry the tops to the bottoms and then have a final fitting. So we have all done well this e'en and night. I wish you most pleasant dreams.”
“And to you!”
I heard a faint rumble of a male voice as Sookie climbed into her bed in the next room, but then there was nothing more for me. My dreams were full of cutting cloth, which I had been doing most of the evening, and then of standing naked before the King and Queen as she sewed my dress onto my skin and then being made to make a speech to the entire Nation who were all gathered on the Square in front of us, when a dress-wearing dranakh stampeded through a gate into a large field …
… … ...
“Mmmnn! Huh?”
“I repeat, are you awake enough to discuss what we do today?”
“Probably, Papa.”
“In that case, you are not! I suggested that we explore the town in the morning and lunch in the 'Nest', I would wager that you and Sookie need to visit your dressmaker in the early afternoon. Then you particularly, but also Sookie practically, will require an afternoon nap, and then we shall need to get ready for this event. I wonder what the Countess has arranged? I assume that this is the result of her promise to us.”
“Uh huh! We'll do that. I'll be back down in half a bell.”
I staggered my way out of the breakfast room and upstairs to my room.
It was a full bell later that Papa woke me once more.
Fedren, Uncle and Pocular had business elsewhere so Papa was our escort as we went about town. I showed him the island where Master Moshan lived and we went over to West Tranidor on one of the Wenders, and back.
He escorted us to Mistress Nayet's, waited while we had a final fitting, waited some more as she finished off the garments and then escorted us back to the house. Sookie and I almost raced to the comfort of our beds, while Papa arranged for the girls to waken us at the right time. He apparently went off on his own then.
… … ...
“ … not being directly involved in the setting-up of this project, it pleases me to be able to explain the developments that have led to this evening's celebrations, and to introduce the important people that have contributed so much.
“First I would like to present to you Master Ruckem who has been responsible for driving this project through, for finding the necessary finances and so on.” The Countess broke off for Master Ruckem to stand up from the bench upon which we were all seated, and for him to bow to polite applause.
“Then there is Master Rohid, whom many of you know already. He has made available the wagons, the drivers and the beasts for the whole idea to run, with the gracious support of his chief, Master Tanon. You can see here the designated livery with which these Wenders shall make themselves visible.”
More applause.
“These two men also came up with the idea of how to allow passengers to make use of this facility, and to part with some coin to enable the whole thing to be funded in the future.”
The applause seemed to grow a little warmer still.
“This young man, whose name is Termerik, is arguably the key to the development of the entire thing ...” This made Term blush almost as heavily as I usually do “... for it was he who brought the basic idea to Master Rohid. Without him, it is doubtful that we would today be celebrating the first ever public service of its kind in all Alaesia.”
It seemed to me that Term got even warmer applause than that which had been afforded the other two men.
“My husband needs no introduction, all of you know who he is, and some of you even agree with him sometimes.” She paused for the laughter that came. We all ignored the few jeers.
I looked at the Count, but, although he wasn't smiling, at least he wasn't glowering.
“My husband was presented with the idea early one afternoon. His vision and his instant grasp of what a wonderful boon this would be to this community meant that he had, always provided the dreaded lawyers could agree the details ...”
Again there were some laughs, more genuine somehow, this time.
“... before dusk approved this enterprise and had granted it a Licence to Operate. He contributed several ideas which were later incorporated into the design of how it would all work.”
The applause seemed quite grudging somehow.
“I beg you now to please warmly applause this young lady, as she cuts the ribbons to formally open the nation's first ever public Wender system. Her name is Mistress Julina and she has been chosen to do the honours this evening for one very simple reason. The Wenders are HER idea – she is the one who thought of the whole scheme in the first place.”
I was blushing as I stood to snip through the symbolic ribbons, and I scuttled back to my seat as soon as I could. Was it me, or was the applause warmer than any that had gone before? It died down fairly swiftly though.
The Count then rose and made a speech, during which he emphasised his own part in the proceedings and, very subtly, suggested that it was his avuncular advice that had helped me. All of us from Blackstone were a bit annoyed at that, and I could see Masters R and R tighten their lips.
Then even the Countess threw him an annoyed look when he suggested that I say a few words.
I realised, with a shock, that he wanted me to stumble and bumble my way through a few words so he could be seen to be the one who was of so much help to me.
My anger made me stand to do it and without blushing for a change. That anger drove the blood away from my cheeks. Mind you, my knees were trembling, and the rest of me was blushing furiously under my new gown.
“Dear citizens of Tranidor. Am I speaking loud enough for you all to hear? … No? … Is that better? … Good.” The Count looked thunderstruck and the Countess was fighting back a smirk. I just pretended I was in a lesson which made it suddenly very easy for me. And made my blushes subside.
“I must make it quite clear that I thank Master Termerik there for taking my idea to the proper people who could develop it. I am told that, size-wise, Tranidor is our nation's largest city, once West and South Tranidor are also taken into account, and it therefore seems appropriate that the Wender system should begin here. I myself am from Blackstone, so closely connected to here with Master Tanon's shuttles. That idea was the brainchild of our Baroness, and she urged Master Jaxen, a senior wagonmaster to Master Tanon, to develop the regular running of those shuttles.
“That knowledge formed the base of my idea here. For the Wenders are nothing more than regular shuttles from point to point here in the town and its surroundings. Blackstone, many of you know, is the single largest developing community in our entire nation and we all who live there, in these past months since our Baroness, our future Queen, arrived there, have become used to thinking of solutions to problems and using our brains to search for such solutions.
“I visited here for a week just before the New Year started and I saw several of the more disadvantaged citizens struggling to get to and from the Market with their wares, and the solution came to me just like that. My colleagues with me and I discussed the name for a long, long while. I believe we have found a good one?”
The applause was definitely warmer this time. My earlier thought, the one I had last evening, jumped into my head once more, and I recognised this as an unanticipated opportunity to do something about it.
“As for this evening, then I thank My Lord and My Lady for this honour.”
I turned and curtsied to them, a gesture that took them by surprise.
“I confess that with so little advanced knowledge, I was concerned as to what I could possibly wear. Yes, I am a woman, in case there was any doubt.”
Genuine laughter.
“Up in Blackstone, we have so much going on that all the usual occupations are overloaded. But here in Tranidor we found a superb seamstress, Mistress Nayet, who answered our pleas ...” I subtly indicated Sookie too, “... and produced these gowns for us, in less than a full day. I would have been mortified to be up here in my normal day wear, and any praises I might heap upon Mistress Nayet's abilities are only too inadequate to reflect upon her undoubted abilities. I doubt any in Blackstone could have done so well, so swiftly. Look you all on her works, and tremble at her prowess.”
So, I had managed to get a wider audience aware of Mistress Nayet's abilities, which had been that thought from yestere'en. And I had to also give them some advance notice of the delights available at Master Tapio's in a few day's time. I brought myself back to the matter at hand.
“I expect that you shall be seeing many innovations that have originated from Blackstone over the next few weeks and months – indeed one such was demonstrated yesterday in Count Trosanar's Hearing Hall, and is being made by Master Tapio, under licence. It is a hand-held mirror ...” there were some gasps “... that shall be available from the 1st of Marash. That too, as mentioned, originated up in Blackstone. As did the Beam Lantern. Again something that shall be supplied by Master Tapio.
“Then there are … Oh! I'm sorry! I seem to have drifted off the subject of the Wenders. I have never before made a public speech, and this one was somewhat thrust upon me with no time to prepare, so you must forgive me. I hope you do?”
There was a definite note of approval in the applause that followed.
“I deem 'tis simply time to stop talking. I just wish to say that I hope my idea of the Wenders finds approval and makes many lives easier. Thank you!”
The applause was most gratifying.
As was the scowl on the Count's face.
All in all, I was feeling quite proud of myself.
… … ...
“ … and the way you kept bringing in the name 'Blackstone' was excellent. I counted at least a hand of times. That might teach the Count a lesson or two. It was so mean what he tried to do!”
We were all in a good mood that evening as we finished up our supper and made our first tentative plans for the morning's departure. Pocular and Fedren, as stated, were staying down here for a little while longer so we would be the four of us. My Call still being very much in evidence, it was obvious that I would take the Shuttle up to Brayview. I should be in a condition to ride again the following day. We decided therefore to leave in plenty of time to get to the Shuttle Shed up in Junction Square and for me to be escorted by the others, who would tag along with the Shuttle bringing all our frayen, both the riding ones and the beasts of burden.
… … ...
“I regret no, Dorsal. I shall be leaving earlier than you in the morning as we shall ride the rest of the way in a single day. So I regret I can give no more lessons this evening.”
I had had a pleasant surprise when I reached the Shuttle Shed and discovered that Dorsal was once again our shuttle driver. He was also pleased to see me, he stated. His eyes told me that he was not just saying that.
There were two other passengers, workers at the Forest Roadhouse who had been sent down to find others who might want to work somewhere in Blackstone lands. I found it all sort of amusing, since I had never seen them before and they were trying to encourage people to join our swelling community by promising them lessons in writing and numbering.
“Oh really? That sounds interesting. Is the teacher any good?”
“Most excellent, I can assure you. We have been taught to the very highest standards.”
I was all for spending a bell or two teasing them, but Papa put the two of them out of their possible embarrassment before I could take it too far. They did have the grace to blush when Dorsal confirmed Papa's statement that I was in fact in charge of the schooling for the moment.
So of course, I was enrolled once more as a teacher. The two of them had the basics and were grateful for my extra input, which made them far more confident.
When we got to Brayview, Basset was very pleased to see me, and was pleasantly surprised that Papa was my father. He, of course, had visited Brayview before, but Kolston and Basset had never been able to put the two of us together.
Papa had also arranged a meeting for himself for when we arrived and he soon disappeared with two or so hands of men into a back room, to set up his expanded road maintenance team and to assign tasks.
He arranged a further meeting on the morrow for half of the men present, down in Bezlet, explaining that we had to get back to Blackstone itself by the evening tomorrow, so they had better be there by the half after the second bell.
It was at that supper that I had anticipated I could ask Uncle the question I had been wanting to ask for days. But it was not easy to get going as there was a certain concern in the air.
There were not too many people this night. So normally we would have sat down to table just before dusk. This night, the gathering gloom was growing ever darker and still the downvalley shuttle had not arrived. The semaphore operators had fallen into the habit of sending the passenger news to Brayview that they could know how many beds and how many suppers were to be required. They themselves had now turned up for their own meal and they confirmed that the semaphore had told them of two passengers, travelling with few baggages, were aboard.
Papa and Uncle volunteered to take a beam lantern with them and go as far as the Chaarn fork, which was 5 marks distant. To get there and back would take them a bell or more, so Basset decided to serve the food now, and to retain four portions for a bell's time.
Just as they were about to leave, Sookie had an idea – one which annoyed me as I felt that I should also have thought of it, but didn't.
“Brydas! Take another three frayen with you, in case the wagon can't move, then you have mounts for the two passengers and the driver. In fact, take another two or three as well, in case there are extra passengers we don't know about, or they have baggage they need to bring with them.”
“Good thinking, sweet – er … Sukhana. So we shall.”
“I shall place two pairs of lanterns on the road side a cast apart so you have something to aim for in the dark. The road is straight here so you should be able to see them, and also judge distances. I will try to place a third pair, if I can find extras.”
“Oh, Mistress Sukhana, that is a very fine idea. I'm sure we can find some more lanterns,” added Kolston.
Thus it was that my questioning of Uncle would have to wait – again.
The food was, as usual, very good and I filled in the time with a few more lessons for those that wanted them.
We were all getting anxious as more than a bell passed, but then we heard the creak of a wagon and the calls of the men.
The wagon had developed a wheel problem, and it was being carefully treated at a slow pace until Papa and Uncle found them. Then the wagon was unloaded, our frayen used and the entire party made it in the dark. The passengers came in, and Sookie and I squealed, I confess.
They were Berdon and Bettayla.
… … ...
And so the evening took its course. A small entertainment from our two 'actors' as they called themselves and finally I was able to ask Uncle my now-burning question and all its followers.
“Uncle, you said that there is a whatsits, a thingy, a … plant, that was it. A plant down near Haligo which will soon be a large coke-producing plant? But at the moment they are using a smaller facility, a temporary one?”
“Yes, that is correct, my dear.”
“And furthermore, you say that coke is lighter in weight than coal?”
“Yes again.”
“And that you currently require more coke than you ever anticipated?”
“Indeed.”
“Well it seems silly to me that you transport coal nearly one hundred marks, just so it can be turned into coke, and sent back those hundred marks.”
“But that is the way it shall be, so we have planned it this way for the future.”
“I understand that, but I was just wondering. Why don't you build a small coke plant up in Blackstone, like the temporary one downstream, to make a bit more than you need? Then the excess can be shipped down valley and help Master Bezan with his weight problem up the incline to the Chaarn Junction. That way you cut down your delivery times, you help Master Bezan and we don't have wagon loads going down valley only to come back up again. It seems to me that it would be of benefit to everyone.”
Uncle rubbed his chin as he thought about it.
He started slowly: “One thing we didn't want to do was overcrowd Blackstone with factories. We didn't see the point of shipping ores UP to Blackstone only to ship them back down again as finished products. But in a way, that is what we are doing with the raw materials, in reverse. I deem the largest problem with your otherwise excellent suggestion is where would be the plant? Where could we situate it? We don't want it too near the town. We don't want everyone coughing all day, every day.”
We were all silent for a little while as we looked at the head of our valley in our mind's eyes.
“I think ...” I said slowly, “that maybe we could build it down near the forest edge, near where the new bridge for the railroad is going to be built? Or maybe by the new track that leads to the in-between semaphore station?”
“Hmm, yes, that would work. I shall ask Bezan as soon as we get back. Or, rather, as soon as I can. Your Papa might take forever at his meeting on the morrow and we will not be back to our homes before it's dark!”
We all laughed at that, because it had been always Papa that was driving us on, and hating to be late for anything.
Then we switched attention back to Berdon as he and Bettayla had a few things to say to us.
“Well young Mistress Julina. We must say that we are both extremely glad that we took the time to come and investigate your home town. I can say without doubt that it is the most exciting place we have ever seen. There is so much going on, and to be able to make a valuable contribution by putting on our performances for so many people who are at the very forefront of this nation's developments, discussions and daring innovations, is something that inspires us. We shall be back.
“As you have probably already guessed, since we have left a great amount of our baggage up there. We adore your Master Michen and his home, we know that your Salon is destined to be a success, and your Steward, apart from being a thoroughly honourable and nice man, is efficient, hard working and committed. We shall be delighted to make our move. We must abide by our agreements for the next month, and expect to arrive, with our full troupe, just before Marash comes to an end.
“We shall send a semaphore well in advance to let the Town know how many we are and we shall require two weeks or so of preparations before we can commence performing.” He turned to his wife with a raised eyebrow, so 'twas she who continued.
“We have spoken with the Steward about our schedule, explaining that doing the same thing too often is the quickest and surest way for the audiences to get bored. But we would need a good two weeks to learn anything new. The Steward has suggested that perhaps we come down here once a month or two, to put on a show for the people who live around here. And then also one or two shows in Bezlet and one at the Forest Roadhouse, making sure that everyone in Milady's lands has a chance to be entertained every other month.”
“Well I must say that that sounds all very organised. And I am of course delighted that you are going to join us.”
“And your friend Molleena has given us some good words to say and also some interesting little stories to flesh out. We are delighted to have found such an appreciative audience and such a talented user of words. Thank you for your trip upon which you found us.”
Thus it was that we gained the knowledge that our town was going to have added attractions. I made a point of making sure the 'recruiters' understood an extra 'selling point'.
We chatted some more about the town and any developments (not many) that had occurred in our absence.
Soon all retired to bed and I slept deeply and well – for the entire night.
… … ...
The departure the next day was not delayed by much, but we all had to inspect the damage to the wagon. It all seemed so very trivial somehow, but Brayview had some spare wheels in their stores and we knew that the repairs would not take long. The driver insisted on taking the damaged wheel with him, saying that Master Tanon would be requesting, which actually means demanding, some repayments, as apparently the wheel had been replaced only a week or so ago.
It was so much nicer getting into a saddle than sitting on those quite hard wagon benches. I said goodbye to Dorsal and to the two 'recruiters' and swung up onto Trumpa's back, where I nowadays felt I belonged. Our string of frayen pulled out onto the road just after another of Uncle's coke wagons passed uphill. We soon overtook it, and not long after that, we were waving to the semaphore operators at the Junction station.
When we got to Bezlet, Papa immediately took on his meeting and organisation of the road maintenance teams so I led Uncle and Sookie through the trees to the riverbank, where they could see for themselves the 'wharf' area and the nose of Kord Peak. Since I was last there a sturdy bridge had been made to cross the near canyon carved by the stream that Papa had described, and some workers were using that bridge as a base from which to start chipping away at the rock face of the Peak itself. A few more trees were down too, and some more clearing of the undergrowth. I began to be able to see the future layout and see how the wagons would be unloaded and their contents transferred to the wharf.
A hail brought us back through the trees to the buildings, and Papa was there grinning.
“Come along, you lot. Delaying us yet again?”
Sookie and I looked at each other and answered him in unison.
“Yes.”
Sookie expanded slightly: “You shall have to wait another hand of moments.”
The wife there, the one who also did some catering to travellers, grinned and waved us into her facilities.
… … …
“Farewell once again, Uncle Steef. That meal was delicious, but now we must hurry a little to get back home on time.”
“Safe journey. Love to Swayga. Farewell Kordulen. Look after her!”
“Aye, lad. That I shall! And you take care too. I wish you success in your venture.” The two looked meaningfully at each other, so I made another mental note to ask Papa about it when we were alone.
Uncle and Sookie also took their leave of those they knew and we were soon scaling our way up the slope that led diagonally across the rock face, forever, or so it seemed, climbing up to the base of Strettalm.
We reached the turn at the top of the cliff, at the bottom of the peak and we headed along the road, knowing that we were travelling straight towards our homes. Even the frayen seemed happy at that and I was sure I could detect a lightness of stride as we set out through the trees.
It seemed funny to me that there, off to our right, at the top of the peak, there were people who could actually see our house, and yet we still had some bells of travelling before we got there.
… … …
We were all quite cheery as we went on. The animals seemed to sense we were nearing the end of the journey. For a mark or two, we racked the pace up to near the fastest I had ever gone, and it was absolutely thrilling. All of us were whooping and yelling, much to the disconcernment (if that is even a word; if it's not, then it SHOULD be) of a couple of wagons, themselves pressing the pace to make it down to the Forest Roadhouse before dark.
Such was our mood that even the two men didn't moan too much when Sookie and I needed a 'natural break' roughly half way. We both said to ourselves that next time we shall ensure we make at least two breaks because, when we got to the Claw, we threw the reins to Papa and Uncle and we waddled as quickly as we could with clenched muscles across the courtyard and into the rest room. We both sighed loudly as we relaxed those muscles. It's just not fair the way that men can simply not need to go.
… … …
We came back out of course and helped with the unloading and stabling of the beasts. We answered a few questions and asked some of our own, we bedded the animals down and then we had the mutual hugs before we went our separate ways. I was tempted to go up to the Salon, but decided against it. I was, after all, really rather tired. My mind was, however, churning as I was already planning my day on the morrow. I would have to turn up to the lessons to find out how the schedule was to be for the rest of the week. Papa and I reached home and we were glad in a way that everyone was up and surprised but pleased to see us. We ate a meal that Swayga cobbled together, well we WERE unexpected! Whilst doing so, we answered many of the same questions that others had already asked us. We also asked our own questions, and passed on the messages from Steef.
I was pleased to get to my bed, even though Kords came back then from the Salon. She was tired too, and we promised each other to have a long chat when we started our duties at Em's tomorrow.
My head rested on my pillow.
The midnight bell sounded and my last thought was that I just had one more day of being the only hand-mirror owner in the world.
Is life settling down for the Townsfolk?
The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.
It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.
“Maker!”
“I know. But when Master Magser gets here we can divide the duties, I deem.”
“Yeeees,” I said slowly, “but you are not here all the time. On the other hand, I suppose I can cope; after all, that was what I was expecting to have to do. So we will continue as was originally planned, but you take the first two bells of each day, and I shall take the last two bells?”
“Agreed. Good. So let me get on with my lessons for this morning.”
We hugged each other briefly and I left Epp to her students.
My next place I called in was at the forge – I wanted to ask Uncle something, but he wasn't there. Acting upon information received, I traced him down at Pocular's.
“... I'm convinced that you shall require more than just fifty. My inquiries down in Tranidor show me that so many people now know about them, they shall be catching up with demand for a month or more. Which is why Master Pocular requested that I came here and … OH! Mistress Julina you arrive at the most perfect opportunity. You shall save us four or more bells of preparation, I deem. The situation is that I am certain that there are insufficient hand mirrors for the demand that shall come tomorrow and Vidrin, Master Pocular's senior man here, has doubts as to my estimates, feeling in some way that the hand-mirrors and beam lanterns are more baubles than practical items. Shall you tell him your thoughts?”
Without acknowledging me in any way, Vidrin looked at Uncle: “With respect, Master Brydas, what would this young woman know about it?”
“Vidrin, she INVENTED the thing. She is currently the only one in this entire world that owns one of them privately. It is thanks to her that you and your Master shall end up rich. It is thanks to her that your Master is down in Tranidor trying to help with the demands that shall come there. She and I are but recently returned from a trip to Tranidor in company with Pocular. She knows more about this thing than you do, even if you make them.” He turned to me, asking: “Julina, how many hand-mirrors do you deem shall be sold here?”
I turned to Goodman Vidrin and asked a simple question, keeping a strong lid on my irritation, which was in danger of turning into anger: “How many females are there in Blackstone? Because that is how many DEFINITE customers you shall have, and then I deem half the men will want one too!”
His eyes flew open.
“But … but … but … oh how shall I decide who gets one? We have but fifty four ready, and we are making a mere hand a day. Oh what shall I do?”
“Calm down and continue,” I said with a bit of a forced smile. “Firstly, has your Master said to reserve any, and if so, do you know for whom?”
He took a deep breath before replying. At least this time he was talking directly to me: “Aye Mistress, he has said to reserve a hand of them and that I should arrange for their deliveries to be at midnight tonight. I have the names. I was going to deliver them myself.”
“I would suggest that you find four other of your colleagues and each deliver one, knocking on the door as the last bell of the Midnight Announcement is sounded. You and your works shall gain much as far as your reputation goes.”
Uncle was nodding his agreement at my suggestion. Vidrin looked thoughtful.
“So that means you shall have forty nine for sale. Ah, it just occurred! Importantly, you are, I deem, aware of the price you are to charge?” He nodded. “You shall need a desk here and someone who can write and can number. And a supply of coin to make change. You should arrange all that as a priority. You cannot hope to produce sufficient numbers by opening time tomorrow, which by the way I recommend to be at the first bell, so forget trying to rush some through today. Deal with the purchasers in strict order of arrival. Make them wait in line and don't allow any barging in the line. Send bargers and the like to the back if they misbehave. Then sell your stock and take orders for the rest of the demand, writing them down in an order book. If you need paper and pens or reedlets, then come to the Salon this afternoon and I shall let you have some.”
I could see Vidrin relax slightly as someone made these decisions for him. He seemed to forget for a moment that I was a 'mere woman'. And I was using my 'mother mode' just a little bit. Uncle patted me on the shoulder and smiled encouragingly.
It was time to ask another question now, one that I suspected would bring back some of Vidrin's nervousness.
“And Beam Lanterns? There shall be almost as much demand for those.”
As I suspected, his face fell once more.
“Calm down! Just deal with that in exactly the same way! Just have your stocks that are for sale handy to the desk. You are more than capable of doing all this, so just prepare properly and it shall all flow as does the river.”
When Uncle and I left, I believe that Vidrin was calmed sufficiently to do a good job on the morrow.
… … ...
“ … not worth using coke as a fuel in the houses as the coal is so readily available here. I am seeing Master Bezan in a bell to discuss your idea of the coke plant down near the forest's edge. He mentioned briefly last night that many of the ideas we have implemented recently need re-assessing. For instance, making the Loop Road a single direction street is not proving to be too successful. He suggested last evening that the obvious success we had with the East Street plan blinded us to think that single-direction streets were the answer to everything. The Assembly shall meet this afternoon in your Salon, once the lessons are over, to discuss such matters.”
… … ...
All too soon, 'twas my time to take over the lessons. It was a chore that day, I felt. I suspect because all the unfamiliarity was making me nervous; however, I found quickly that 'twas quite inspiring to be able to feed the enthusiasm of the students.
At the handover, Epp and I agreed to discuss more lesson matters that afternoon, but I told her it would have to be in the kitchens as the Salon would be being used for an Assembly Meeting.
And so my day went, with a little further surprise for me. I was visited in my kitchens by Epp and Mousa. We all three discussed a matter and at the end of it, Mousa had been appointed to be the head of a new company, a sister company to Epp's down in Tranidor, to do the same thing up here in Blackstone. We all foresaw a demand increasing as the year continued. I used my position as head of the Salon catering team and said that much of the preparation could be done in my kitchen in the mornings, provided that the kitchen was properly cleaned and cleared for us to use in the afternoons.
“And let's meet sometime to discuss recipes that would be suitable. Maybe we can work in some mutual sauces and the like that would help each of us.”
… … ...
“No, no, Swayga. We put those in there because ….”
… … …
“It IS bedtime, Kord. Now you need to start showing some sense. As soon as you do, then I'm sure Swayga will consider letting you stay up later soon, but you have to earn that privilege by showing her how sensible you can be. So no argumentation now, off you go – and be sharp about it, please.”
… … …
“Papa, what think you of the …”
… … …
And so my evening drew to an end. I wondered briefly if Vidrin had managed to organise the midnight deliveries properly, but my eyes were too keen on closing for me to worry about someone else's duties.
… … ...
I was up early the following day as my curiosity took me down to Pocular's to see if our predictions were correct. I was told by a more considerate Vidrin that the midnight deliveries had been a great success. He actually thanked me for the idea.
As for our predictions of yesterday, then we agreed between us the accuracy.
They weren't accurate in the slightest!
There must have been over two hundred people in the line, waiting patiently.
I asked many of them what they were there for, and I formed the opinion that roughly two thirds wanted a hand-mirror and two thirds of the rest wanted both a hand-mirror and a Beam Lantern. The rest were there just for the Lanterns.
My thoughts flashed down to Tranidor and I wondered at the events that might be taking place down there. I could see the street outside Tapio's in my mind's eye, filled with eager customers. (Pocular later told me that yes, there were many customers, and they didn't line up in a perfectly orderly fashion. What my imaginations had not conjured up was the fact that it was pouring with rain down there that morning!)
I felt relieved actually, because now my own one was no longer unique and that allowed a slight weight to be lifted off my shoulders. I would still have to look after it carefully, after all it WAS still the very first one ever made, but now they would be freely available I was less worried about mine being stolen.
I went and gave my lessons.
I went and did my cooking, and heard my coke plant suggestion being discussed in the next room, but I wasn't invited to attend, as was quite right.
I went to bed tired, but tired from work – a healthy sort of tired, if you like.
… … ...
The next day was much the same.
I felt at long last that a routine was being established. I would just need to fit in a few morning rides on dear Trumpa. Pomma had told me she was looking forward to resuming, and I knew without asking Sookie's opinion on the matter. Some of the girls would want to as well, as soon as we could arrange the beasts and the equipment and the clothing. I remembered that the Steward had once told me/us he might like to do so occasionally as well. I made a mental note to remind him.
… … ...
The next day as well was much the same.
But only until dusk.
It was too much to hope, I suppose, for a full week without a surprise.
Epp appeared in my kitchen at Em's with an excited air. She called me into the dining room, which was of course all set up to receive diners, and then she gestured to the doorway to the passage, beckoning someone to come in.
He appeared, and I gasped.
Master Magser had arrived.
I had been not been expecting him for another week or so.
(It was only much, much later that I discovered that that was also the day upon which Joth had been retaken from those remote enemies of ours, the Yodans.
I discovered this because I sat in, a few months later, on one of Magser's history lessons. For he had by then expanded the lessons he was giving. And all Blackstone had approved Epp's and my choice of teacher. Indeed there was a feeling that we should get a second one in!
I'm sorry, that last was still many weeks down the future from the point of time of my story. Let's get back to it … )
The same evening, Master Fedren had arrived, in company with Masters Pocular and Shemel of course.
The first action that Fedren took was to call an urgent Assembly Meeting for the following morning and requested that I attend. Epp promised to take over my lessons for me, so I could do so. It was a day when the lessons were up in the Miners' Hall, so the Salon was available for them. For us.
I was quite shocked at what I learnt at that meeting, for Fedren required my confirmation of several stories. Uncle was there, of course, and he could have also confirmed things, but Fedren felt that my presence would add a little more.
Without going into too much detail, the Assembly thanked me for my input and promised to let me know what ensued.
After getting me to explain to all there assembled the sites of the semaphore stations around Tranidor and the sight lines between them, he then asked me to explain all I knew about Salien, his work, his arrest and his trial.
He then made us all gasp.
Fedren admitted that he had no hard and fast proof, but: “It appears, Captain, that this Salien has been employed by Count Trosanar to keep an eye on all the semaphore traffic that passes through the two outside stations down there. Our messages downvalley are being read and acted upon by the Count, to gain himself whatever advantage he can.”
… … …
Looking now at my notes, I see that Magser arrived on the 3rd of Marash, and that means Fedren did too. So the Assembly Meeting where we learnt about the Count's behaviour was on the 4th.
We all in our Town seemed to settle into a regular routine quite quickly after that, and I confess my life got a little easier.
That first week, I very nearly got my whole week of regular routine, but only very nearly – because on the 9th, Legbato and his group turned up.
Their performances were well received by an appreciative audience on the following three nights and many were disappointed when they departed on their fourth morning – the 13th. The Town's thanks were still ringing in their ears as they crossed the bridge and headed for the forest.
I knew, of course, that Berdon and Bettayla were due before the end of the month, but they would not be performing for a week or two after that.
But I also knew that most of the others didn't know, if you know what I mean.
… … ...
After two and a bit weeks without a surprise, not that it was really a surprise, more of a change in routine really since we had received notice of B and B's arrival, they duly turned up on the 30th. Our planned accommodation arrangements however did not work out, as some of the pairings we had catered for didn't prove themselves to be suitable. It was awkward for three or so nights until we found solutions.
B and B joined Magser as lodgers in Em's house, their wagon man was fitted in down at the Claw, and some others were dotted round in various other houses in town. The Miners' Hall was the most suitable location for their performances, at least until the weather improved, as performances in the Claw involved shutting the common room down.
And then we had a major surprise the following night, but I will return to that after dealing with the subject of solutions; for many of the innovations that had been implemented gave rise to problems, little and large.
And solutions had become necessary.
… … ...
With the Loop Road being used as originally designed, it added a mark or three to the distance the wagons had to go, and so the bunkhouse became ever more popular with the wagoneers. As a result of that, a modified version of my Wender system was set up to bring them back up to town once their wagons were parked for the night, and later, to return them there at the end of the evening. I was pleased and grateful to Master Tanon's company, in the person of Sookie, in that they honoured their agreement and paid me some few coins at each week end.
However, using the road 'properly' did relieve some other traffic problems. A direct result of this was that the planners used that lesson to reassess other decisions that had been made in the first flush of satisfaction and happiness when early successes had been obtained.
… … ...
There had also been the start of an experiment to see if the valley slope itself could be used and wagons 'alternated' down the slope just as they were doing down the dam slope. So far, it had been found that the distance was uncomfortable for the lengths of rope required to do it, and for making the ropes go round bends, since the Loop Road was really just one enormous bend.
… … …
What had seemed to be a great idea regarding the wagons and loading them with organised small compartments filled with coal, while excellent for reducing dust and dirt and for handling in general, it soon became apparent that a fully laden wagon was too heavy to be moved.
… … …
A further road was being started from half-way down the Loop Road, the junction with Loop Road being not trivial since it was envisaged that wagons would descend from the Stone Sea and turn both ways at the bottom, at this junction. Some would head into town, while most would probably head downvalley. When I queried this of Papa, I learnt that Milady had long before made suggestions that the stones of the Stone Sea were of use to the nation, although he had no idea of exactly how. So Master Bezan had determined that a road would be built up to the edge of the Stone Sea near the hut of that Larsenar I had heard about.
… … ...
Earlier, I mentioned a great surprise. You may recall that this took place on the last day of Marash.
There was a flurry of semaphore signals received and sent and the Steward busily went about calling on as many Assembly members as could be found. I of course was busy in my kitchen that afternoon, and was told of these events after they took place. Pomma, when we met the next day to go for a short ride, described with glee the gathering cloud of people following the Captain as he rushed hither and thither, stopping every so often for short discussions before dashing on.
Let me repeat, we neither had any idea what was actually going on during these activities. I can only report to you Pomma's interpretation of events.
And later, the other girls' interpretations.
As it was, the Steward called for as many as possible to report to the Parade Ground to hear an announcement at the seventh bell.
Now, we had a full Salon, indeed two full seatings that night for the first time, so I told the others to go along to see what the Captain wanted to tell us. I would stay behind to keep stirring, tasting and checking things to make sure we could serve a delicious meal choice later. Whilst they were out, I had a stream of urchins coming in, asking for a half bell delay to our earlier reservations. I realised after the first few that I would have to get messages to those who had later reservations so I had to run from the kitchen to the reception area and check the names of the later diners, and then send the urchins off to the later diners to ask them to agree to a quarter bell delay.
I was far busier for the half bell the girls were away than at any time before or since – well, in the Salon that is.
They came back in a cloud of giggles and excitement and wanted to gush out over what they had just learned. I had to get very bossy to get them back on track. This last was helped by the arrivals of our first guests. I had to quickly fill them in on the changes that would happen during the evening, and to get them to explain to the diners, so that everyone understood.
It wasn't until much later that I managed to piece together what the Captain's announcement had been.
He had been informed today of the date of Milady's wedding, and the arrangements of all that went with that. Young Senidet was to marry her Tedenis on the day before. It is traditional in our society that weddings do not normally happen before the Festival of Spring Dawning. Some happened of course, but most held back. I knew that Epp and Shemel planned to have theirs on the very day of the Festival. And there were others I heard about as well.
But back to what the girls had found out.
The Captain announced that a party of a dozen Blackstone residents had been invited to travel to Palarand City itself for the festival and the weddings in the following days. Half that number had been specified by Milady, four of them by name with two places for the Captain to specify, and the other half were to be selected from the community. The Captain had promised to tell everyone at the same time tomorrow just how that selection process would be handled.
I could see immediately that Gyth wanted to be amongst those that went.
But then we got very busy and we were all rushed so much that we had to drop our chats. We were so busy that it all got very hectic just putting the food on the platters and serving it. This was one of those times when we all had to help. Even then, I feared lest some of the food were to be served too cold.
I could feel my brain start to work on an idea, something to do with the way we could run the Salon, but soon my attention was fully upon that which we were being paid to do.
Of course, the subject matter of the wedding party did not just leave my head as we scurried about and I wondered just how they were going to choose.
The night was a good night for us working the Salon. The mood seemed to affect our customers, and we noticed that we were left more coin than had become normal.
There was no other topic of conversation the entire evening, and again when I got home. But no-one had any definite idea of how the Captain was to finally select the travelling party.
“I had heard that there will be the Steward, Brydas, Sookie and Bezan. And then two other prominent citizens. Probably also Assembly members. The Steward himself must go, for he is close to the Prince and to Milady, and he has good contacts to the Royal Family. Sookie is also a close friend of the pair, and Brydas' daughter will be there, so those two are certain. Bezan is also a certainty, since it would have to be either he or Master Yarling, the other staying here to organise the developments. And Yarling is far too close to that third mine, with which he hopes to find water, to want to leave.”
“I agree with those first four, Papa, but I suspect that that Master Graber shall be one to go with them, or, maybe, someone Master Graber appoints to represent the miners – but Master Graber seems to me to be the sort that takes what he can get rather than think too heavily to others. The other one to be a 'Captain's Choice' will probably be someone like Mesulkin, someone unlikely to have another chance to travel. I'm sure the Captain thinks like that, in contrast to the Miners' Collective leader.”
“You may have a point there, 'Lina. But I deem Mesulkin to be too weak for such a strenuous journey. I know not for certain, but I am sure the Captain will have to consider the rigours to be undergone.”
Swayga chipped in then with a very valid point: “I trust the good Captain shall have thought of the women travellers. You men can be dressed relatively easily, but the women travelling down there will require several gowns to be made. That will take many days, if not weeks. And on top of that, all the travellers shall have to arrange some sort of cover for the time they are away. So a reasonably accurate estimate of the time they shall be away is also a requirement.”
“I suppose that they should have some priority with the seamstresses. I wonder if indeed the Captain has considered all this.”
Papa chuckled: “Trust you women to think of things like that! The Captain has organised many an expedition in his career, I am sure he shall have taken all into account.”
“But he is not a woman! Perchance, Kordulen, you should go and have a word with Brydas, that he might use Mistress Sukhana and then gently report to the Captain before the announcement tomorrow e'en. 'Twould be better to be certain!”
“All right, all right. I shall do as you suggest first thing on the morrow.”
And so it was that we went to bed that night. Excited and worried all at the same time.
… … …
Everyone was fidgeting the whole day it seemed, waiting for the Captain's announcement that evening. Gythy surprised me by volunteering to be the one to stay behind in our kitchen so that today I could go and personally hear what the Captain had to say.
“I can't stand it, 'Lina. I want so much to leave, to see other things, I can't bear the dangling of a chance almost with my grasp. 'Tis far better this e'en I stay here and stir and otherwise occupy my mind.”
There was a hint of tears in her eyes, and I could feel her need. I simply hugged her to me, which was all it took for her to burst into tears.
By and by she calmed down.
… … ...
“... as the costs of travel, accommodation and meals shall in entirety be borne by the House of Blackstone. Milady has established her own building in the City, which is called Blackstone House, and there is a second mansion kept for accredited visitors from Blackstone lands which is called the Blackstone Hotel, in Copper Street. It is here that most of us shall be staying.
“As regards the dates of this expedition then the following factors have been taken into account:
“This means that we shall be absent for all but three weeks. I mention this because we cannot accept anyone on the journey that shall not be able to spend so long a time away from here.
“As regards the people travelling, then I myself shall be one of the dozen, as both invited and requested by Milady. Master Brydas shall also travel as another of the dozen, for it is his daughter's wedding as well. Mistress Sukhana, a friend to both the Prince and Milady, and the engaged consort to Master Brydas, shall be the third of the dozen.
“Milady requested either Master Bezan or Master Yarling also.” At this point the Steward looked over with fondness and an engaging grin to Yarling. “It seems it shall be difficult to tear Master Yarling away from his mines ...”
There was some laughter around, which the Captain allowed to start to die down before speaking again.
“... so the fourth shall be Master Bezan. Amongst these four, we have already three members of our Assembly, so I wish not to deplete that Assembly much further, to allow some semblance of control and organisation during our absence. Master Jepp has kindly agreed to fill in for me for that short period, and I hereby give official notice that he shall be my deputy.
“The fifth and sixth traveller of the dozen, Milady has allowed me to choose, to be a reward for long years of service to the Blackstone community. For Mistress Sukhana to have some female companionship, then I shall choose a female of standing. She herself intended to get married on the day of the Spring Dawning Festival, but has agreed to postpone her own event until we return. Mistress Megrozen shall be that fifth.”
Many were surprised by that, but the reasonableness of the choice was almost immediately apparent, and indeed several of us in the audience were moved to applaud the choice.
“As for the sixth, then there really was only one choice. This person is actually also a member of the Assembly, but has stood and fought at the sides of our Prince and his soon-to-be Princess, taking a quite fearful wound in the process. The house of my final choice has become our Assembly room, a school room and the seat of one of the finest restaurants in all North Palarand. Known now affectionately to many of us as 'Em', this person will make a fine travelling companion. It is, of course, our Bailiss.”
I admired the clever way the Steward failed to use any title that would suggest whether that person was a man or a woman, so I smiled to myself at that. I also found I thoroughly approved of his thinking and his conclusions. There was more warm applause from the audience, but I fancied I could sense that they were growing restless.
“That leaves then the remaining half a dozen travellers.”
Somehow we could all sense the heightening of interest, an increased sort of tension if you like.
“Milady's lands stretch far these days, and 'twould be unfair to ignore all the others outside of the Town and Vale, so I have determined that we shall split the remaining six places into four and two. From the Town and the Vale, and including the Forest Roadhouse, I shall select four. The remaining two shall come from Bezlet and beyond. The selection will be arranged by those who run the Brayview roadhouse.
“There are some rules I shall have to apply to all of these six. The person selected shall have to be fit enough to endure the rigours of the travelling, be old enough to travel alone always remembering that we have other women in the party to provide female companions, be free to depart their normal lives for three weeks, and be of good enough character, articulation and presentation so as not to embarrass Milady in our nation's capital. It would not do for a guest to drop food down themselves or other guests, who could not be understood when spoken to, or who was otherwise unable to uphold Blackstone's honour.
“If you believe that you meet all those standards, then write your name on a piece of paper, or get someone to do that for you, and hand it in to someone at my house. All received names shall be copied onto identical wooden discs after ensuring that it is not a duplicate of an already submitted name, and each disk shall be placed into a barrel that has been washed and dried. Each day, the lid shall be placed on the barrel, and the barrel shall be rolled, upturned, shaken and so on to ensure that they are well mixed.
“The last mixing shall be at this precise time of day and in this precise place on the 19th Femurin; that is in 18 days from now. Then the lid shall be removed, and the four names shall be picked out by hand, by a blindfolded picker. In this way shall the final four places from this Town be chosen.
“The date has been selected to be four weeks prior to our departure, that those chosen have time to set their affairs in order.”
… … …
Of course there were many who grumbled about the method to be used, but when we got fed up with them and asked how they would do it better, they had no positive suggestion to make, and so we dismissed their grumbles with disdain.
The meals that night were busy again and we received many compliments as well as some small coin, which was put, as usual, in our communal pot. Again a thought stirred in my brain, but so far back it was unidentifiable.
Swayga and Papa decided to put their names in after I convinced them to do so. We three were the only three eligible in our family, much to the others' disgust, and I promised to drop our three names in in the morning.
I slept through the night without waking.
… … …
It was a drear, drizzly day when I awoke and got myself ready. I was expecting a day with not much happening.
I left home, went to the Claw to slip the animals their treats and then went up to the Steward's house to enter our three names into the picking barrel. There were already a large group of others leaving their names and it took a fair while before I could achieve my objective.
I slipped into Em's front door and our town changed forever.
… … …
Kassama was coming out of the front room as I came in the door when we both heard a large thump from inside the room she had just left.
We dashed into the room, Kassama just in front of me, and we saw Master Morden lying on the floor with his mouth and his eyes open. He was not breathing and neither of us could detect a beat from his heart. I whirled round and dashed out, intent on finding a healer, or an urchin I could send to do so.
There were three urchins outside, just across the road, so I engaged all three to find a healer as quickly as could be.
I ran back in to ask Kassama if she knew where Em was and she indicated that she did not, but that Em was not in the house. I told her that I would find her and rushed out again. I popped quickly into the schoolroom and interrupted Epp's class, beckoning her out of the room. Once she emerged, I whispered to her what had happened and what was going on. She nodded and accepted that she would stay on if I was not back in time to take over.
My next stop was at the Steward's house, where I was grumbled at for pushing past, but I explained I was not there to leave my name, but on official Assembly business and was let through, still a little grudgingly.
… … …
“Captain, I must apologise for interrupting you and Master Mesulkin, but I need to find Michet, er Michen, as soon as I can. I regret to say that it seems Master Morden has died. I have sent for healers and Kassama is with him, but I am fairly sure that life has departed.”
“My dear Julina, I understand and there is no call for apologies. I believe your friend has gone to the Stone Quarry. I sent a message for the chief foreman, to be conveyed by our Bailiss, who might have gone on to find the huntsmen from there, though. I deem 'twould be better to wait for the Bailiss' return rather than chase out there and then find your quarry has travelled off elsewhere.”
“I thank you, your Honour. I shall return now to Em's house and take up my teaching duties to free Epp … er Mistress Megrozen … while Master Magser is over in the Miners' Hall.”
“Ah yes, we have two sets of lessons going on each day, don't we? I am very impressed with you three teachers, I admit. Very well. I shall be sure to send 'Em' to you should I be the first to encounter our errant colleague.” He sighed slightly. “A pyre seems likely to have to be arranged then, eh Mesulkin? ...”
I slipped out the door again, leaving the men with their arrangements to make.
… … …
The drizzle eased through the evening and night, so the pyre was set up for the next day. It was, of course, a fairly long job to bring all the wood required and the pitch to soak it in.
It was set up in the morning and finished only in the mid-afternoon, by which time most of the older residents of the town had gathered, with some 'strangers' present too.
I had discovered from Milady's time here that pyres down in Palarand are conducted very slightly differently to the way we do them up here. The loud crackling of the flames of a nearby pyre tends to drown out the words of the speakers, so we all do our talking before the pyre is lit. Only after the words have ended, does the event leader say the standard words and the main mourner then sets the fire. Downvalley, 'tis usually the attending priest, the event leader in other words, who sets the fire.
The Captain called all to silence and then asked Kassama to start with her words.
I shall not report all the words spoken about Master Morden, but shall report merely that Kassama first suggested that he had made one large mistake in his life, and she suspected he did not know how to correct it; other than that he was a good employer, and a likeable man in all other respects.
Even as several other speakers were saying their pieces, I could see that many were looking around at those gathered here with a puzzled expression. Several were nudging neighbours and whispering to them, who then looked all around at the crowd. They in turn nudged others who repeated the actions.
The Captain allowed several townsfolk to say their bits and then, as pre-arranged, he called upon me to say something.
“I have become very familiar as you all know with Master Morden's household over the weeks and months that I have been employed there. Indeed all members there have become friends, even Master Morden himself, despite my fervent disapproval of something he did all those many years ago. We had occasion to speak of this several times in his last weeks of life and I, like Kassama, believe he came to regret his actions but found no way to make amends. Aside from that one subject, we had a friendly relationship, and indeed had many laughs. He was most welcoming and embraced the many new faces that were introduced into his household. He was polite and indeed charming in all other respects. The several people who have lodged therein have all been made welcome, and he has done nothing other than to provide a friendly and comfortable environment ...”
I could see several people surprised at my use of that word, and some that did not even understand it.
“... perhaps better said a comfortable area and house and family and place to sleep and so on. Indeed, I cannot think of one who has lodged there who has not become a friend to us all.
“I see many of you looking round for Master Michen, Master Morden's only child. I have the duty to surprise you all by letting you know that Master Michen has gone away, never to return.”
There were audible gasps from everyone, but I raised my voice slightly as I continued, which redirected their attention to my words.
“The one thing that I disagreed with Master Morden about was extracting an oath from a child far too young to understand what it meant, but which subsequently defined that child's life in a most uncomfortable and stressful way. With his passing, Master Morden's oath has no further influence, and the child, known to you all as Master Michen, has been released from that burden.
“It is time now for me to cease talking and request that we light the pyre. This is normally and formally done by the nearest surviving relative. I therefore call upon Master Morden's only child to do that honour. Your Honour, Ladies, Masters, Goodmen and all others here gathered, I delightedly introduce to you this Lady to my right – Master Morden's from-birth daughter, Mistress Michet.”
A great gasp was sounded which drowned out the words the priest intoned: “The Maker made the world, and the Sun, the moons and the stars above. The Maker …...”
And so was Master Morden's body returned to the Maker and the world upon which we live.
And Mistress Michet was introduced to our Town.
… … …
A routine then resettled upon me, and the Town. Many conversations in the early days revolved around Michet with several women quick to point out to the men that a woman had done all those deeds that Michet had done, albeit in Michen's name! It added to the feel Milady had left behind, a feeling of empowerment somehow for women in general. Some women, however, became overly strident about the subject, alienating both men and women.
But the subject became a thread in the fabric of our town, and was never too far from being discussed.
… … ...
It was on the 15th of the month that the next disturbance to routines occurred.
The roadbuilders had sent a messenger up to inform Larsenar of what was intended. I heard later that this messenger found Larsenar sitting in his chair outside his hut, a cold mug clutched in his lifeless fingers, but a smile upon his face. He estimated that he had died some three or four days previously.
Larsenar's pyre was delayed several days as a semaphore had been sent downvalley to Milady and to the Prince to ask if they had anything they wished to say or have happen.
In the end, only the Captain spoke at the pyre, although many of us attended.
Larsenar's beasts were herded over to the Vale for Brethen and Brandar to handle, as Larsenar's hut area was obviously going to change in nature once the mining operations commenced. It had been decided to make the Vale area into Blackstone's pakh-farming district. The coal reserves at the head of the Bray were sufficiently large that a few more years of mining were seen here to occur before even considering opening other mines.
In the meantime, B and B and their whole troupe had enthralled and enamoured themselves to all here in the Town and Vale, and Molly had made some coin from them for helping make their performances ring with local references.
They had left town at this moment to do a quick tour of shows down at Brayview, Bezlet and the Forest Roadhouse, which were also a success I later heard.
… … …
On the 19th, the Town was effectively in uproar, without anything actually being said. It was pure torture to have to wait and everyone was not working so effectively.
When the evening eventually arrived, the crowd were waiting expectantly from nearly a whole bell earlier than the announced time. They had nothing to do for a goodly portion of that but when His Honour arrived, the crowd spent all their time focussing on the plinth where the Captain was making the final preparations.
So much so, that few noticed the dray make its way up Main Street and pull off the road next to the Miners' Hall.
“Townsfolk all, welcome to the moment where I make four of you happy, and I make the rest of you unhappy! Before we continue, I have to tell you all of a slight change to the selected travellers' party that you all already know about. Following several conversations with Milady, using of course the semaphore upon which I find it remarkable we have come to rely so very quickly, then, due to some arranged meetings down in Palarand City, Master Yarling will needs be torn from his beloved holes and shall replace Master Bezan in the party that travels. Master Bezan shall stay here to supervise the developments with his usual efficiency.
“But I shall delay no longer.”
He raised his voice, looked up and used his best military command tones: “Men! Roll out the barrel!”
Everyone looked to where the Captain had cast his signal, and the crowd up towards the Miners' Hall parted to let us see the two men lift the barrel off the previously unnoticed dray. I saw suddenly that one half of the barrel had been painted in the Royal Colours whilst the other was decorated in those of Milady.
The colours alternated as the barrel was rolled down the slope, several bystanders armed with staves guided it and controlled its speed as it came down to where the Steward waited. It was halted, raised so the top was uppermost, and the lid was knocked off.
A man was led from the crowd, one of the visiting wagoneers who had no interest in the results of this picking. He was told of his duties, accepted them and accepted the blindfold being placed over his eyes.
He was led to the barrel, he plunged his arm in, stirred the contents before selecting one of the wooden tokens and held it out for the Steward to take from his fingers.
These actions were repeated three times before the blindfold was removed.
“I thank you most deeply, Goodman Malachy, and the Town does too. Townsfolk all, I beg you applaud our picker!”
The applause was strong but we could all detect an undercurrent of impatience.
The Captain's voice rang out again, before Goodman Malachy had even been swallowed up in the waiting throng: “And, to waste no further time, and in no particular order, the winners of this picking are ...”
He paused slightly and grinned at the calls of “Get on with it, man!” The Captain did not react to the apparent rudeness of the lack of title, accepting it as it was meant, born in frustration and expectation. He grinned slightly, even as he continued: “...firstly, Mistress Terpet ...”
There was a gasp and a scream and a few cheers from one section of the crowd.
“... secondly, Mistress Yanda ...”
Fedren nearly deafened me as his wife's name was announced, since I was standing next to him and Uncle, as well as Papa and the rest of my family. Fedren swept Yanda up into his embrace, and gave her a big kiss in front of everyone around – a kiss which was greeted by loud hoots and cheers of those nearby, myself included.
“... thirdly, Signaller of the Company of Semaphore Operators Ladis ...”
Almost silence followed this announcement, and I puzzled about it until I realised that those men would still be at work, there still being just enough light for signals.
“... and finally, Goodman Holgate.”
The isolated pocket of cheers that followed the final name was drowned by a vast collective groan.
The dray was led down to retrieve the now unrequired barrel, which was loaded onto the dray's back and led away.
I gasped.
That idea I had had sprang into my mind. When the Salon was busy, we could place the plates on a multi-layered set of shelves and wheel THAT in so all plates could be served almost together, rather than the girls having to run to and fro between the kitchen and the Salon.
I turned to Uncle near me and rapidly explained my idea. He promised to make me a multi-layered shelf set on wheels the very next day. We rapidly designed it there and then, having the shelves to sit securely on some sort of platform on wheels. That way it could be kept clean much more easily.
I glowed with pleasure.
And then another thought hit me.
I had been toying with ideas for maybe pulling or dragging the wheel-shelf thingy with ropes, when my mind shot off to the dam slope.
I urgently tugged on Uncle's arm and he broke off what he was saying to Papa and Swayga. Who also paid attention when they saw the excitement on my face.
“Uncle. The dam slope! There is a certain delay in the operation involved over there with detaching and then attaching the ropes, right?”
He nodded.
“Why not have a platform on wheels that is permanently attached to the rope, with another at the other end. Then just wheel the wagons onto this platform thingy, secure them to it, and then the up and down operation can be done so smoothly and much more swiftly.”
The new year continues, fairly rapidly, as developments happen. This covers the time period up to the departure of the group downvalley to attend THE Wedding, plus a few days of events after they have left.
The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.
It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.
“Maker! I shall be late. I must rush!”
I quickly hugged Pomma and Sookie, slipped Trumpa another nibble, spun on my heel and raced uphill from the Claw to Em’s.
Knowing it would not do to be out of breath and dishevelled before going into see my students, I had allowed myself a few moments to calm down, and to chat with Kassama, who had made the pel all ready for me to have when I walked in. I know I could have done it all without the rushing, but then I would have missed out on the hand of moments I had with Kassama.
Which was why it was so important for me to be 'on time' getting to Em's. Important to me of course, but also to dear Kassama.
Now Morden was no longer amongst us, Kassama had willingly joined in with the Salon team, as well as organising all it took to run things for the boarders that she and Em now had staying. There were of course Bettayla and Berdon as the more long-standing guests, and another two or three of the troupe, but she also had several guests almost all the time, temporary guests who arrived and needed to stay for a while until their own accommodation could be arranged.
This additional help from Kassama, and also that from the elder two of my sisters sometimes, had an extra effect upon me and the girls, being as how we could take, in rotation, a week off so that we got not so jaded. The Salon itself was running well, over half full every night, and often so full we had to run second sittings. It was hard work, but we were all getting noticeably richer than we ever had been.
… … …
I tried hard to do nothing for a whole week, honestly.
I really, really did try. But after only a pair of days I was fretting, and this was the root cause that we started the extra lessons, getting more and more people up to a standard that would help them when they got into Master Magser's clutches.
He had proved himself to be a huge success, worth every soo the Town paid him. I had heard from students that he was polite, charming, knowledgeable and fun as well as being strict but fair. And the less detailed feedback from downvalley was that Loren was doing just as well. I heard that he had now, in fact, taken on an assistant.
(A note from 'older' Julina:
Looking back over the many years, I now recognise that we were so lucky in those early days. All the students were so very keen to improve themselves – unlike today, when it seems to me that some of them are not interested so much, and find attending lessons to be a dreadful imposition that their parents have forced upon them, taking away time from their endless and aimless playing about just to waste time.
Not use time, you will understand, but waste time.
They nowadays seem to think that everything will fall into their laps and that they don't actually have to stir themselves. As soon as more than one student had developed that attitude, then the more difficult it became to teach ALL of them. Those early days were wonderful, not that we really thought so at the time!)
Life in the Town was going on much as usual in those weeks after the Lottery announcements. Some children were born, some lovers vowed to marry at the Spring Dawning festival (or as soon after it as they could), the population gradually increased as more and more workers arrived to take advantage of the burgeoning reputation of the township (it could no longer be described even remotely as a village) as a place to get a decent remuneration for a fair day's work, and with some, at first surprising to newcomers, good evidence of sophistication, with a theatre and a chorus and also a newly-founded (by Molly and I and Bettayla) writer's 'school', whose works we read every four weeks to audiences who seemed to be appreciative.
Several adult groups formed, mostly, of course, consisting of women members, the men being busy working hard during the day. Painters and drawers, quilters, writers, cooks ... all the home jobs that could be so much more fun when shared with like-minded people. I joined in, when I could, with some of these.
The Miners' Village was by now fully covered with houses, and still more houses were needed. The slope below was beginning to be built upon, particularly now that the workshops and the associated trades were all moving over to the other side of the Bray, between that waterway and the Loop Road. But these new houses had less readily available water, so the public bathrooms were barely able to cope with demand.
The Loop Road itself was being widened all the way down to the new bridge, to allow for the experiments with rails, and the wagon road surface was always busy, now that the coal traffic was increasing. The Main Road into town was also busy, since we were beginning to be able to send some of our excellent stone down to other projects in Milady's lands. I also heard that there were enquiries for its use from further afield.
The Stone Sea Road crept slowly up the hill towards its still-distant target whilst, on the opposite flank of the head of the Bray Valley, the kitchens and facilities for the Community Hall were completed, which meant that Mousa transferred her operations to there. Em's house was really far too busy and we all sighed a small sigh of relief when the pressure on the facilities was ever so slightly reduced.
The foundations for the Community Hall had all been dug, and I was fascinated by the design they had come up with for the building itself. I went several times to inspect progress, usually using our morning rides to achieve these several objectives.
One of these was a very memorable occasion.
We were a larger party than normal that day; Myself, Sookie, The Captain, Bezan, Yarling, Em, Pomma, Parrier, Molly and Gyth - usually we were just four or five. Perhaps I should avail myself of this opportunity to point out that all these were usual riding companions by then, but not necessarily all at the same time. We were all familiar with each other and a degree of companionship had grown up, each addressing the others less formally – apart, of course, from the Captain. But even that last statement wasn't actually true, we called him simply 'Captain' and had dropped the 'Your Honour' bit. There were also others with whom I rode regularly but who were not present that day.
It was decided that this was time for the first 'official' visit of the year to the Fish Farm, to see if we could detect any signs of life in the waters there. Available foodstuffs were already beginning to be stretched with our increased population, but the water situation was more important. The Pakh by now were firmly established up in the Vale, and nearly all the eating avians were found in those myriad of folds in the land up there. Some of the experimental trees and crops had failed, but others were showing great promise. The failures were being replanted to find if it was a weather effect rather than a soil effect that had caused them not to grow.
So our party left the Claw and climbed the slope by our new house heading for the place where our old one had been, which was where the Community Hall was now taking shape.
“So the new arrangement with the kitchens and bathing facilities and so on being above the new cistern is effective?”
“Aye, Captain, that it is,” replied Bezan. He looked across to me as he said: “It is a very sensible arrangement that minimises water loss. Again, we thank you Julina. The pumping up of water from below has been made a little easier by refining another of Julina's ideas, and we have now a two-layer arrangement within the chamber itself, so that the water requirements for above are held in a much smaller basin up near the chamber roof, from where it is far less distance for the water to have to be pumped, and the feed-pipes have been laid accordingly. Mistress Mousa reports many benefits.”
“I trust that all shall be in order when Milady – by then, of course, Princess Garia – arrives?”
“I am confident of that, Captain.”
“Excellent. Now quickly describe this layout on the ground here, that you have made for the building itself. I know we have discussed this often in the Assembly, but some here will not have that prior knowledge, so pretend we're one of Julina's students, and make a quick lesson of it all.”
Bezan made a gesture or two with his hands, and with his face. Yarling replied in like fashion and then nodded. I wasn't the only one surprised when it was Yarling who started the explanations.
“We are, as you are all no doubt aware, managing to increase our coal output, but that is just not satisfying a demand that seems to grow with every passing heartbeat. Already we have made great strides in efficiency of extraction, sorting and transporting. We are still building houses and roads, and that Coke Plant down at the Forest's edge, that there is great demand for hard labour. We have initiated a system which has brought approval, I suspect crucially, from many of the miners' wives and womenfolk, whereby the men work two weeks in the coal mines, one in the stone quarries and one helping in the construction jobs.
“The women are happy because they don't have constant washing to get out the pernicious coal dust, the men are happy as they seem to have enjoyment in a diversity of their working stations, and the Town is happy because things are advancing so relatively quickly with little need, now, of supervision and administration. Others are learning new trades and, for the moment, the negative ones, and there is always a core of negative ones, are keeping quiet as the coin is now beginning to flow. I suspect when the rains come, we will have them stirring up trouble.
“However, I digress. We have now a contented, for the most part, workforce; a workforce which, thanks to other activities in the Town, like the reading and writing lessons, are learning that their opinions can be worthwhile. So when we suggested one design for the Community Hall, many more heads were capable of thinking about it and were encouraged to contribute their own views. The design we have come up with has included several of these suggestions.
“Now, we all know that most women have needs other than those of men, and this is no different in the requirements for being near reliable facilities in the middle of the night to relieve certain pressures ...” we all smiled at that “... so we will connect the kitchens and bathrooms built over the new cistern, with the Princess' rooms in the main building, a covered walkway built at a sufficient height above the ground that wagons may roll freely beneath. This shall enable her servants access to the private bathing and toilet facilities to fill her bath and so on, but will also grant herself a very short journey from her bedchamber to these facilities.
“So in the new building, from the first floor above ground level, shall be a suite of rooms – a bathroom, a toilet, a private dining room, a sitting room and a bedchamber. There shall also be a separate room for her guard detail to use as their base at that level. And, of course, a set of rooms for her servants and their needs. So, for safety's sake, there shall be access to that level from only two directions – the bridged walkway from the kitchen and bathroom area and the private stairs from the ground floor of the Hall itself.
“All this shall be at the north end of the upper levels. There shall be two floors there, perchance even three!”
We were all taken aback by that. No building I had ever seen had a ground level and then three more. It would tower above any other building in all Palarand surely, apart from the towers and things needed on forts and palaces.
“And there shall be restricted means of access, that defence shall be easier. It is at the north end to take advantage of the noon-day sun which shines from that direction; the upper level, which will probably be a third level, shall have views in every direction.
“The ground floor itself shall be one open space. But the ceiling, which is of course the underside of the floor above, shall be a thing of wonder. I shall not describe that as we wish to have the townsfolk wonder at their first view of it. But this design has sort of been tested by use of some new doors that can be found elsewhere in our town. It will be possible to make a hand and more of separate rooms at the Ground Level, or have it as a simple single room completely. There will be some columns, as must be necessary, but the room itself shall be just one vast room if needed!”
We had been following Yarling's hand as he pointed out various things, and by then we had all begun to follow the new road southwards towards the junction with the wiggly-waggly feeder lane that came up from the bend in East Street. There was a chorus of conversation as we bombarded Yarling, and Bezan, with questions while we rode away and took that little feeder lane again down to the Main Road.
The lively conversations helped us to reach as far as the turn off from the Main Road towards the Fish Farm. I was given the honour of leading the party round the southern edge and into the long spit which reached into the lake. We parted the reeds, to noisy protests from the water avians around, and gasped. At least I did. The water was clear and we could see many, many Foti swimming around. We were all struck silent as we looked at the scene.
Suddenly an avian swooped from above and snatched an unwary fish from just below the surface. The flurry of activity, and the somehow beautiful brutality of it, broke our contemplations.
“Julina, my dear. I deem you have found for us a perfect place for these fish. 'Twas Swayga's idea, of course, to have a Fish Farm as she called it, but 'twas your suggestion we try here. We thank you!”
Papa's words made me blush again, which was not helped when the Captain said; “Julina – this is an incredible boon to us all. And these fish seem to breed readily here, they must like it. Kordulen, my compliments to your family. 'Twas Swayga's brother, if I recall properly, who initially sent up the fish from the Roadhouse lake, so you and your family have done the Town excellent service.”
He turned to Bezan and Yarling.
“I deem we should build a wooden pontoon here, to jut out into the lake, 'twill make fishing a little easier. Perhaps some small oar boats? Do we have anyone with boat building skills? And a good check should be made to the defences in place to prevent the rains washing all these vital foodstuffs away.”
“It shall be done! We already have some netting on the outfall, but we shall take more advice well before the rains. We have a family here now looking after this area, I will find someone to talk with them; they run also the boarding house. I deem we shall manage to gain such knowledge as will be useful.”
I was surprised with myself at how pleased I was that my suggestion had been met with such success. I was already thinking of other lakes and streams around that maybe we could employ to increase the levels. I could see that the girls were as well.
Papa broke my thoughts when he chuckled and drily said: “Settle down, girls. This place is ideal in yet another way, as the rains will not overwhelm it; you can see from the surroundings that it is well-established over many years. Other places might not be so fortunate. The rains will probably make other places overflow their normal banks and boundaries, and then the precious fish shall be washed downstream.”
I grinned ruefully as I realised the success had carried me away into less practical realms, in just the same way the success of the one-direction roads using East Street had made the planners try things that proved not to be quite so successful.
“A day without lessons is a wasted day, I deem,” said Em, accompanied by grunts and agreement from Pomma and Parry in particular.
And so it was that we departed the Lake, and made our way that little bit further from the Town, that we might pay a quick courtesy call, of course, to Junker (and Palma, his wife), who was head of the family who were now looking after the region around the Fish Lake and also down here. The entire family were all busy cleaning out the Bunkhouse, so that was where we met them. The wagons had all departed by then of course and it was highly unlikely that there would be any more until mid- to late-afternoon; the time when wagons would not have enough time to reach the Forest Roadhouse before dark. Mind you, it was noticeable that the evenings were both longer and later nowadays as we fast approached the time of year when day and night were equally long.
From the Bunkhouse, we set our noses towards the Town, time starting to be a factor for us to consider – well, for me to consider, to be perfectly accurate; a lesson awaited me that morning.
We were still a little distance south of the Bridge over the river down from the Vale, when my ears picked up a strange dull thump. I was looking around wondering what it could be and not really reacting to it, unlike Yarling who cursed not quite under his breath and urged his beast forward as quickly as he could.
Bezan and the Captain were not that far behind him. We looked on in amazement as the trio sped away from us with neither a farewell nor a glance. I could feel Trumpa wanting to run with them, but I held her back.
I looked up at the Town, and was looking directly at the main shaft when I saw a large group of people boil out of the entrance. There was a great deal of confusion it seemed, looking at it from such a distance. I heard then some bugles and some bell-ringing. People were also swelling out of the Miners' Village and also the Campsite. They were all rushing towards the third shaft, out of which appeared to be some sort of strange cloud drifting. Men and women, and children too, all dropped what they were doing and surged towards the path up to the 'Yarling' shaft as it was called by us all.
… … …
"The Maker made the world, and the Sun, the moons and the stars above. The Maker made the plants and creatures within the world including ourselves. We do not know the Maker's purpose, and we do not know if the Maker has ever visited the world since it was made. All we know is that the world is the Maker's creation, not ours, and we have a responsibility to live in the world in such a way that it is kept as the Maker may have originally intended.
"To that end we offer to return the bodies of our departed brothers Donmac, Lennock and Fispian, who have no further use for them, so that the substance of which they are made can be used by the world again. We offer these bodies as a token of our responsibility and as the last act which our brothers will make in the world. As these bodies turn to ashes we will remember the men they were and give thanks for their presence in the world."
A gesture from the priest ushered poor Hobil forward, pushed in his chair on wheels by Yarling himself, and a lit brand was placed in his hand. He thrust the brand into the sweetly scented log pile below the three shrouded lumps we were told were the bodies.
Yarling, Graber and the Captain were the three important dignitaries to make pronouncements, to thank the men for paying the ultimate price and to praise those others in the mining community. More than two hands of others also made their statements about the dead men, and several women did too.
We in the Town, the original residents if you like, came to learn in the hardest way exactly how a mining community copes with losses. We were impressed by the unity shown, the care and concern for the families affected by these horrible happenings.
When the explanations of how the disaster came about first circulated, few of us non-miners could understand the technical terms they all used, but it was not long before the full explanation that we could all grasp became common knowledge.
The three miners had been chipping away at the coal face as usual when they ran out of coal to chip at. I do not know why, but I imagined somehow that they were following a seam, and it was only afterwards that I realised they had chipped across the line of the seam. It never occurred to me to ask how they could know in which direction the seam went when they started the shaft.
Anyway, they reached a wall of the sort of stone that Yarling had been expecting and they briefly wondered if they should follow the coal seam, much easier mining, off to the West, but remembered that their job was in fact to burrow into just such as the rock they had exposed and search for underground water sources. By reaching this other rock sort, they gained their first intimation of the tilt and the direction of the coal seam they had so far seen and followed.
They retired from the face to return to get some slightly different tools, and to arrange for the spoil to be collected outside, instead of coal. By and by, the three men advanced back to their work area. They worked hard and started clearing the rock out. Hobil had pushed the wagon back to empty it, and was just going back into the advanced area when he heard a curse from ahead, a wind suddenly rushed up and swirled much coal dust into the air. He heard some coughing from up ahead and then he was sure that he heard a metal tool drop and hit another. He heard the faint whoosh of the start of a coal dust explosion and believed his days were over, but suddenly a fierce wind blew him off his feet, striking his head on the wooden rails and smothering him with the heavy wagon; a wagon that was tossed over him like a child's plaything, breaking several of his bones as it did so.
Others, acting as would-be rescuers, reported that they advanced slowly, unaware of how much damage the explosion might have done to the tunnel itself and the props holding up the roof and steadying the rails. They found Hobil, and some of them got the wagon off him and escorted him away to get some help from a Healer.
Creeping onward, the rescuers eventually found that a vast hole had been blown in the rock face where they had been working. The explosion had also broken through the footings of the shaft, leaving a very dangerous and exposed gaping hole underfoot. They had broken through into a vast underground chamber with a high vaulted roof above a huge underground lake, but they had no idea as to how the lake was fed, nor what would happen to it in the rains.
The explosion had blasted a hole into this domed roof, just where the roof joined the side wall, the force then dissipating in that direction, rather than too much of it hitting Hobil. Which undoubtedly saved his life.
But the three facemen were nowhere to be seen.
Due to the damage in the underfoot regions, it was a while before anyone else dare put weight on that uncertain edge, thus two full days went by before it was possible to search for the missing men. Most of the three bodies were found, but the explosion had been such that the bodies were not entire and one of the arms has never been found.
Yarling was particularly heavily hit, blaming himself for causing the deaths and it took some straight talking from Master Graber to break him out of his funk.
Meanwhile, Hobil was himself taking the blame, for it is normally, apparently, the lead wagonman who also had the job of damping down the coal dust when he was up there.
And Fispian's wife was blaming herself, because she had had harsh words with her man that morning, and thus distracted him from working safely, his mind being on other things.
And so it went on. The other two wives also feeling that something THEY had done was the cause. It seemed to me that some people wanted to take the blame on their own shoulders.
Much later, Bezan explained some of the things to me, as follows: “'Lina, they were a team and they all made a mistake or two. 'Tis my belief that they all returned to the face some while after they had departed, so the dampening of the coal dust was wearing off. Then they broke through into the chamber, just a little hole, but that would have been sufficient to generate a sharp gust of wind, a wind powerful enough to swirl the coal dust together in the atmosphere.
“Then one dropped a tool, which is almost unforgiveable, lest it spark against something, which it did. All these things combined at the wrong moment and a disaster struck out of the hitherto clear air, with no warning and no defence.
“Yarling is torn because he has been proved right, and has in fact saved the Town by discovering an underground lake, but he feels the cost was too high. Which it was, in one way. Just one life would have been too much.
“And yet, he knows, and we all know, that where there are mines and miners, there are sooner or later disasters. Maybe this has reminded everyone else to be more careful, and it is most probable that several lives have already been saved. Miners are aware of the dangers of their profession and yet they choose to do it, so I deem Yarling is being too harsh on himself.”
... ... …
It is impossible for me to describe every little thing that happened then, in those few weeks and months that saw the lengthening of the days as the year 1175 since the Great Flood got into its stride, and I have already apologised for some tardiness in even making reports of the beginnings of this new year, so I don't feel too guilty about skipping over the trivial and concentrating on the more major events.
Nor do I feel too guilty about being the one to select which events are to be considered trivial and which major.
My notes tell me that the Mining Disaster occurred on the 10th Day of Hirf, which is of course the 3rd Month. I can easily therefore calculate that the pyres were on the 14th Day.
So it was perchance a more sober departure of the 'Wedding Party' on the 16th than had been anticipated. But that did not stop the whole Town, or so it seemed to me, to gather at the Claw as they all loaded their baggages and climbed aboard the various means of transport.
The Captain had his strange conveyance and would share that with Mistress Megrozen and Mistress Yanda, for the first part of the journey. Epp later told me that it was so he could discuss their businesses with them. A wagon had been hired for the baggage, and another for the other passengers, at least the ones that were not going to be riding, that is.
You will recall that the group consisted of:
They were to pick up two others from the Brayview Roadhouse when they got there (Epp later told me they were a man and a woman, not related, called Goodman Linan and Mistress Brogla).
The women all looked proud and fetching in their newest travel gowns, although in two or three, I detected anxiety and a little fear – probably because of the unknown things that lay ahead of them.
The wagons were loaded, the frayen attached to the rears of the wagons (there were six personal frayen, one for each of the persons not selected by barrel, and two goods frayen), and farewells were hugged and called as the people took their places.
We all cheered as the small caravan pulled out and made its way down to the bridge. We had all asked for our best wishes to be conveyed to Milady and to the other Blackstoners involved, although I doubted many of these wishes would get through individually. We knew that they would be overnighting this night in Bezlet, arrangements had been made accordingly.
Em told me later that their second night, after picking up the two from Brayview, was in a roadhouse south of Tranidor, and their third just north of Haligo. For the fourth night they stayed to the east of the river and managed to get to just beyond Teldor, which meant that the Captain then relaxed their pace. They had a short day of travelling then, crossing the river into Dekarran and taking a while to settle into their accommodation, and having a brief look around the Town. They had a more detailed look around Town on the following day, before crossing the Sirrel, which had amazed all those who had not seen it before, and they overnighted at South Slip for their sixth night, leaving most of a full day's travel to reach the capital. Captain Bleskin rode that final stretch, leaving Signaller Ladis in charge of his special wagon. The Captain and Em spent a little time inspecting the battleground when they got there, and then they hastened after the others, rejoining them not too far from Palarand City.
But to return to the tale of their departure from Blackstone, I have no idea as to why, but we all remained there looking after the travellers for the longest time, before shaking ourselves and getting back to our tasks. Somehow, there was an indefinable feeling that something significant had just occurred and that things would be forever changed after this.
... ... …
“Mistress Julina? Could you do me a great favour? I understand this is your 'resting' week and I have need of someone to both scribe some things and also to be a witness to the discussions. I am asking you for a number of reasons, but principally because I know you have done some Assembly business before.”
“Of course, Master Jepp! If I can help in any way, I should be glad to do so. When and where?”
“If you would be so kind to appear at the Steward's House, ready for a start at the first Bell after noon – that will be the 6th Bell at this time of the year. I have had a number of applications from people claiming that the Steward has granted them rights in some matter or other. I find it difficult to concentrate on their claims whilst also scribing the details. I would also later appreciate your opinion of some of these claims. I am sure that, in several of the cases, the applicants are just trying to gain an advantage whilst the Steward is away from us. I am asking you because also they shall not suspect you are anything other than a simple scribe. I have no intention whatsoever of granting anyone any rights unless it is a clear and obvious case, so this shall be an exercise in finding who wishes to use this time to their own advantage. I can then turn that information over to His Honour upon his return.”
My interest was picqued, and I could not stop my brain trying to work out who might be trying to gain an unfair advantage by claiming things that could not so easily be checked. I was also aware that I must not react in any way to anything I might hear said, until the room was again clear. Even a disbelieving snort might upset the tone of the meeting.
And so it was that I reported for duty some hand of moments before the appointed Bell. Master Jepp and I had a brief discussion of what was expected during which I learnt that his basic tactic was going to be to delay and confuse and so on; for two major reasons – the first to see the determination of the applicant and secondly to find out if there were any conflicting claims and so on. I had the impression that he wanted to just keep the matters open until His Honour returned, but I may be being unfair there. He asked me to pretend to be a little stupid and to ask for repetitions just to add to the pressure on the applicant.
And then the first petitioner was called in. Each was treated in this first meeting privately, the others having to wait outside in another room until they were called in in their turn.
“We are here today to establish the facts and NOT to make a decision. Is that clear? You have appeared here in order to make a claim, and it is my job to first establish if that claim is both valid and acceptable within the purview of the Town Development. Once we have found out all that, and all the associated little facts and figures, then there may be a second hearing to find out all the small, but necessary details. Mistress Julina here will be making notes, and may ask for some clarifications just to be sure that the record we make of this meeting is complete and accurate. So, to start with, please state your name ...”
This introductory speech was made to each of the men who appeared that afternoon. And before you ask, no, there were no women who came forward.
I had been vaguely uneasy about Master Jepp's approach but as the afternoon wore on, I discovered that he was very cleverly correct.
We had two hands and one of petitioners. Each and every one swore on the lives of their grandmothers or daughters, or whoever they chose to use to illustrate their point, that the Captain had promised them this, that and the next thing. None of them produced any documentation to back up their claims and several of the claims were confused by the fact that they said they had been promised exclusive use of this parcel of land, or that particular machine, or whatever the claim was, and yet four of them all claimed the same parcel of land (the almost triangular plot made by the Dam Road and East Street, bounded on the south by the 'service' lane, and with the northermost corner butting against the campsite), two of them wanted the same machine/tool, and there were several other conflicts too. I ended the afternoon admiring the adroit way with which Master Jepp handled all the claims without disappointing any of the claimants.
With his questioning, and with my (mostly unrequired) demands for some repetitions, I managed to make a concise report of each claim and at the end of each of the private sessions, Master Jepp asked the claimant the same question: “And now Mistress Julina shall read her report aloud to you, and you shall sign it or make your mark to show your agreement with what shall become the official record. Understandable?”
All agreed to this, and I was proud that not one requested any changes.
Thusly, the entire afternoon disappeared in quite the rush.
There were several common threads that linked all the claims together in my mind, the most noteworthy being that all had to be completed by or for the Festival of Spring Dawning, only a week or so away – in other words the claimants all wanted this sorted out before His Honour had time to return.
As mentioned, there were other common threads too. The nervousness, sometimes masked by a falsely confident front.
The shiftiness.
And, I suppose, the desperation.
I was hard pressed not to laugh at these obvious attempts to try to gain advantages, and as I said before, I came to admire the way Master Jepp handled it. I did have a few fleeting thoughts about the trouble these 'try-it-ons' would be in when His Honour returned.
… … …
In the weeks and months that this report covers, Town life continued as much as it had for generations, but with such an expanded population, usual events happened with more frequency.
Children were born; some of them survived.
Most of the mothers survived the childbirth.
Some men died in fist fights that got far rougher than ever intended.
Animals were born, crops were planted, roads and houses were built, trade expanded, more Masters of their trades arrived, more small businesses were started, and plans were made for various and many improvements. By the time of the Festival of Spring Dawning, we had no fewer than a hand of Bakeries, as opposed to just the one of the previous summer.
There were no marriages in that time. Because of the tradition that marriages await until after the Festival of Spring Dawning. Poor Master Mesulkin, who loved marriages and, you shall remember, was appointed the ... the ... the ... oh yes, the Registrar, that's right ... the Registrar of Marriages, was nearly overwhelmed by the numbers who had registered to be married. By law, marriages could only be solemnised in the presence of the local Lord (or Lady), or his/her immediate representative. So no marriages could be done until at least the Captain returned. He was scheduled to do so some two or so weeks before Milady, by then the Princess, would arrive. And so, all Mesulkin could do right now was to do all the preparations he could, to minimise any delays on the actual day.
But 'twas marvellous to see his smile return and the obvious joy he would take in uniting these couples.
In fact 'twas almost possible to see the old Steward back again, the man who had commanded all our respect before the rapidly-fading-from-thought dreadful months of the Trogan period.
... ... …
All events that contribute to the successful expansion of our town are, almost by definition, significant, but sometimes they are so small that they are scarce noticed.
One such event was a silly thing really. Some windows in what I must now call the Old Town were being replaced. The new replacements could not, obviously, be fitted instantaneously, so the old windows had to be first removed, the edges of the gaps into which the new windows were to be fitted had to be made good and only then could the new what-were-their-names ... panes, yes, panes, be fitted.
Someone, who shall forever remain unknown, decided to use the passageway to that side of the house for a shortcut home. The noise was heard but the actual events were unobserved. One of the waiting panes was somehow smashed.
I am convinced that the sudden knowledge of how easily panes might be broken was discovered in this event. It was not long before we had some mischief makers going round deliberately breaking people's windows! Such a thing would have been unthinkable in the old days, and many people were shocked that anyone could even contemplate doing such an unneighbourly deed.
We had been busy that night in the Salon, and Molly decided to take her shoes off to allow some respite to her swollen feet. She therefore walked barefooted home.
She taught everyone in Town that it is not a good idea to go barefoot over broken glass. The poor girl screamed the place down and she was eventually carried to her bed, where she remained for a considerable time, until the soles of her feet healed. The Healers were shocked at how awkward it was to find all the shards of glass that had been pushed into her feet, and sometimes they just had to push again on the foot and ask Molly if she felt more puncturing taking place.
She never came back to work at the Salon again, and thus our team was changed almost before we had really got started.
Yes, we had fun with the new members too, but that original team were, to my mind, the best the Salon ever had. It just wasn't the same somehow afterwards. Nowadays of course, there is not a single member of we originals remaining there, all have gone on to other things, but I still take pride that I set up the Restaurant with the best reputation in all North Palarand. It is still good, the dishes offered have changed, of course, but I know that is a good thing. And a special nowadays (available with two days' notice) is billed as “Julina's Gavakhan”. The various versions of Foti are delightful, and I admire some of the ways the team have come up with to provide some variety.
But it's still not the same. I find myself strangely emotional as I pen this.
... ... …
But back to events in Milady's lands in those weeks before she was due to visit.
I made mention beforehand of some innovations that had been included in the design of the Community Hall.
One was that Berdon and Bettayla were quite heavily involved.
When speaking at some time with Molly, the three of them came up with a novel idea that changed the face of all Palarand! Maybe even all Alaesia, for all I know.
To enable as many people as possible to see their antics, B and B had developed a sloping dais, a platform that they called a 'stage'. This was raised at the back and sloped down toward the watchers. It was only after I had seen a few of their performances that I understood the significance of the terms 'upstage' and 'downstage'. What went on at the top of the ramped stage was further away from the lookers-on and yet visible to more of them. B and B explained that the ramped stage made it difficult to employ natural body movements in some instances, and they felt that thus were restricted their abilities to convey what they called a 'proper' message.
So they somehow came up with the idea of having a flat stage and a ramped area for the AUDIENCE, all of whom could then see the entire stage at all times. Uncle's trusses were now so tested and so strong, that they were being used for many things, not just bridge supports! And so, the design of the Community Hall was such that one end entirely could be made into a watching ramp that could accommodate a hundred or even more watchers!
Someone else then applied that idea to the western edge of the Parade Ground, so that more people could watch events held there, like matches of Shevesty or Globestaff, or warm evening shows and so on and so forth. I understand that this idea spread rapidly throughout the land and then up the Great Valley. I know that payments for this idea were made to Molly and B and B.
Another thing from that area and time was an improvement to the Shuttle Shed, the one referred to by Yarling earlier. Amongst all the trials and tests of wheeled and railed movements, someone set up a test bench, at waist height, to save continual bending and the like.
Several of us were there in Uncle's tangle of sheds one morning, after our ride, having gone there to be shown something else entirely. Sethan came across to ask Uncle something. We saw the rail test bench on our way to Sethan's demonstration, and we all played with it. Something led to something else and onto a third thing.
No-one is ever certain who made the final mental leap, but the Shuttle Shed was chosen as a perfect real-life test for a door that HUNG down from a rail, and that had wheels atop it that ran on that rail. Thus heavy doors could be easily opened and closed. This was Yarling's surprise to us, that our tinkering on that long ago morning up at Uncle's had led to the change to the Shuttle Shed.
And to a part of the design of the Community Hall.
Using the same principle, rails were to be made almost at ceiling level, and then huge hung doors could be wheeled along the precisely positioned rails, to create walls! Making the one vast room capable of being divided up into smaller, temporary rooms.
The Exclusivity Licence for this is in eight names: Em, Uncle, Sookie, Sethan and we four girls. And nowadays, we even get some coin for similar arrangements that are used in factories and the like.
With ever-shortening time until the Royal Visit, some things need hurrying along
The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.
It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.
“Maker!”
“I know! It is barely conceivable is it? She shall be here in about four weeks. And there is so much more to do! How on Anmar will we cope? And His Honour will not return for another two weeks or so.”
“We must trust Master Bezan to do what is required to drive this along. And Master Jepp and the rest of the Assembly, of course.”
“I know, 'Lina, I know. But, although it was hectic for us in these past few months, in that we were learning fast and setting up the routines and so on, we were really not pressed. Even from my bed, I can detect a buzzing about the place.”
“Oh Molly, dear, you have no idea! Would you believe that even today, the day of the Festival of Spring Dawning, there were no less than a hand of hands of workers swarming around the Community Hall, until Bezan halted everyone at the 4th Bell. He apologised to them all for making them work a half day on what should have been a free day. But there were other workers busy too, on other projects. As you know, the Festival, if it can really be called that, starts at the Noon Bell, which, by the definition of the day, must also be the 5th Bell. So there was still a lot of work going on all around the place, which stopped at the 4th.”
“Tell me all about it, them, I beg of you. The wretched Healers say I must stay here for another two days at the very least before I should put any of my weight on my feet. They must be healing though, judging by the wretched itching they are doing. It quite drives me to distraction sometimes. So distract me with your tales, I beg of you.”
I laughed: “You shall be distracted with and by much more than just those tales soon. The other girls should be here in a little while.”
I had arranged for the four of us to have a Bell together, before we other three all set off to the Salon for the most booked night we had ever had. The temporary replacement for Molly, an older woman, Konna was her name, would open up the kitchens and do the basics, to allow us a short while to be with our friend. I filled in the short time before the others arrived telling Molly about the doors on the Shuttle Shed, and how they were to be used in the new Community Hall.
The girls duly arrived; not together, so there were some drawn out greetings, which took up some two hands of moments, I suppose. At the time, I didn't really notice it. Once the descriptions of her injuries and her healing processes had been dealt with, I found myself telling them all about the hearings with Master Jepp, and the follow-up sessions that had taken place yesterday. They were all both shocked and amused at the ultimately pathetic attempts to try to gain their various advantages, and were all in agreement with me when I pointed out that they would be in deep trouble when the Captain returned.
I had started off by describing Master Jepp's request of the previous week. I deliberately described the first hearing as if it were absolutely serious and I brushed off the questions about why the Captain had left no confirmation for Master Jepp. I then described the second application, and they gasped when I revealed to them that it was for the same thing. They laughed when I told them about the third application for the same thing, and by then they fully realised what was actually going on.
I quickly ran over all the applications, as best as I could recall.
And then it was time for me to describe those follow-up sessions.
… … ...
“I thank you all for attending, and for bringing your wives and partners, as appropriate,” began Master Jepp, once everyone had settled down and I had picked up my reedlet, poised to scribe.
“I have considered all of the matters that each of you presented last week. At that session, or those sessions to be more exact, then each of you solemnly swore that your applications last week were the truth, and that His Honour, Captain Bleskin, must have forgotten to inform me in the confusion of events just before his departure.”
He paused briefly, and then continued in a far more menacing tone than I had heard him ever use before: “Do any of you wish to change anything that you said last week?”
There was a pause.
A pregnant one.
A very pregnant one.
Just one man stood up, but only after being dug in the ribs by a woman I assumed to be his wife. Master Jepp looked at him sternly and the man started to get worried. His wife held her hand to the small of his back to lend support, and also to help drive him forward. She nodded encouragingly when he turned almost pleadingly to her.
He stood there a brief while but said nothing.
After consulting his notes, Master Jepp said: “Well Goodman Betruk? What have you to say?”
Stammeringly, Betruk, after a few more agonised glances at his wife, said: “If it pleases Your Honour, I must confess that I have not actually discussed this with His Honour the Steward, although I reported to you that I had. I broached the subject with Master Bezan once and he said that he was sure His Honour would agree. But last week I was so nervous that I fear I may have misled you.”
“I see. And yet you still, let me see … ah … here it is! You still made your mark on Mistress Julina here's written report of your claim? A mark declaring that its contents were an accurate report of what you said?”
His head hung as he murmured: “Aye, Your Honour. That I did. And I am ashamed that I did.”
“Why?”
“Well, the thing was, that we all discussed it in the waiting room last week and we all felt that if we all demanded an early decision from yourself, then we could increase the pressure on you and you would likely grant us all our wishes. So we decided upon needing a reply by what is now the morrow.”
He received many glares from the others for that statement I can tell you.
“I see. So all of you colluded to some extent, huh?”
A sheepish, barely audible reply came: “Aye, Your Honour.”
“Very well. Mistress Julina, have you recorded these statements?”
“I have, Your Honour.”
“I thank you. Please also make full note of my following statements and open questions. Statements and questions that I now make to all here present. All of you! Not just Betruk here.
“Did you really imagine that I would not check this all out? Do you not understand why we have an Assembly? I shall not, indeed cannot by dint of my oath of office, decide this matter alone. These applications have been discussed in our Assembly meetings. And I say now, that several of the applications afforded much merriment in that meeting. And have you all forgotten that we have a semaphore system, the use of which has allowed me to converse with our Steward?”
Master Jepp then turned back to Goodman Betruk: “I thank you, finally, for your honesty. 'Tis a shame that you chose not to be completely honest from the outset. Your application is therefore NOT thrown out, and you may prepare a fuller, and more accurate application, to present to the Assembly after His Honour returns. In the meantime, I shall guarantee that your application shall remain exclusive, for no-one else has approached the Assembly with this idea, and furthermore I shall ensure that no-one else may submit a similar application before the Assembly have heard your detailed proposals.”
“Why thank you Your Honour. You shall not regret this decision I assure you!”
“But be warned, Goodman, I cannot protect you from the wrath of His Honour, when he discovers you have used his name in vain! And you have lied to try to gain some advantage. There will surely be some accounting for these offences. I myself am deeply disappointed that you decided to try to lie to me. Now begone, both you and your wife. There is nothing more I can do for you.”
The couple departed, and were just approaching the door when the Goodman received a terrific blow on his back; his wife could keep silent no longer, and began hissing in his ear, promising all sorts of dire results as soon as she got him home. I suppressed a smile, and was shocked to see a grin swiftly cross Master Jepp's face, before it returned once more to a severe expression.
“Does anyone else wish to say anything?” he said, glaring at the seated people.
There was a silence.
“I assure you that anyone discovered to have lied shall be punished, so I offer you all one final chance to speak up now.”
Again a silence, broken eventually by a pained grunt.
Our eyes were dragged to one man as he stood up, clutching his left-side ribs whilst glaring at his woman, who also stood up alongside him. It was she who said: “Your Honour, I regret that this great lump was led astray, and he didn't think properly. We shall accept a punishment for wasting your and the Assembly's time, and HIS application is hereby withdrawn as if it never occurred.”
“Thank you Mistress Laina. You may go, both of you, but with the knowledge that some punishment shall needs be applied. Goodman Loogner shall be brought to account upon the Steward's return. I will tell you this, in his application, your husband claimed that the Steward had granted him exclusivity. Indeed EVERY applicant claimed that for their particular idea. However, Goodman Loogner's application is identical to another application made, so I know at least one of them was lying. And both, remember, have claimed that the Steward promised exclusivity! By showing some sense now, you have reduced the punishment you shall receive!”
Everyone watched Loogner and Laina make their way to the door and let themselves out. There was a certain amount more of rib-digging and hissing amongst the others sitting there, and finally three other couples rose, and asked to be excused, withdrawing their applications. They departed with Master Jepp's reminder about future punishment ringing in their ears.
This left six applicants sitting there, with their partners.
Master Jepp sighed loudly.
I knew why he did it, but thought that mayhap he had made it a little too theatrical, as I had learned from Berdon and Bettayla they termed things like that.
“Very well. Then let me make a further statement. Mistress Julina, you are ready to scribe?”
I nodded.
“Anyone still sitting here now is making a statement without speaking. You are saying, clearly and unequivocally (a word I had later to get him to spell out for me) that everything you have told me in the last meeting, that was recorded and that you have agreed to the report thereof, is true and accurate and to be actioned. You have been offered a chance to retract or amend your previous statements and you have chosen not to. Is that correct?”
They all nodded, some looking a lot more worried than others.
“Very well. I shall be....”
He broke off as another couple stood up.
“If it pleases you, Your Honour. We feel that perhaps we too might have made a mistake, and we would like to withdraw the statement that His Honour knows anything about this. We beg the opportunity to do as Goodman Betruk has done.”
“Very well Goodman Bogdan. I shall arrange matters accordingly. Your application was met with a certain amount of approval at the Assembly meeting. But your punishment shall be greater than Betruk's for you went past the deadline I gave you all here. Be prepared!”
With a gulp, Bogdan and his wife departed, with a certain heavy tread.
Another couple then stood, and this last sequence was repeated.
Which left four applicants.
I inwardly gasped, for I recognised something that connected them all. I worked very hard not to smile.
Master Jepp put on his severest face and glared at them, saying nothing.
One looked uncomfortable, one looked supremely confident and the other two showed no emotions at all.
The silence stretched and still Master Jepp said nothing, just glared at them.
I think I might have screamed to break the tension that was in the air had it gone on much longer.
At long, long last, Master Jepp sighed again, theatrically again. Then he started sorting out the papers in front of him, pushing several reports to one side and ending up with four in front of him. He opened the reports one by one, scanned them swiftly and closed them, looking up at a different one of the applicants each time he did so.
Another sigh.
“Very well.” His voice sounded so loud after the tension-filled silence. “I shall shuffle these reports and select one as the first to talk about.”
He did just that and placed them in a pile. He opened the top one.
“This one concerns, let me see ...” He ran his finger down the page as if he was reading what was written there, but I knew him well enough by then to recognise that this was purely for effect. “Ah yes! A plot of land, roughly triangular in shape, touching the Campsite in the North, and bounded on the East by the Dam Road, on the West by East Street and on the South by the North Cross Lane. Would the applicant for this please stand up.”
I was hard pressed not to laugh as all four stood.
They looked at each other in shock.
Then the shouting started.
My! What words were employed! I fair blushed, I can tell you.
Nevertheless, I had to turn away, because I just wanted to laugh. Master Jepp told me off for that afterwards, as it nearly made HIM laugh too.
“Quiet! QUIET! Quiet!”
No reaction.
“QUIET! All of you! Now! QQQ UUU III EEE TTT !!!” This last was shouted as loudly as I had ever heard a human shout, and there was a steel in the voice too, sufficient steel to start to achieve the required objective. (That steel raised Master Jepp even higher in my estimation, I can tell you!)
Master Jepp had had also to hammer his gavel (another new word he taught me afterwards) for several heartbeats before they all finally quieted and paid him attention once more.
“As we can all plainly see, at least three of you have lied. The penalties shall be severe. You have all had ample opportunities to retract your claims, and you have all willingly foregone those opportunities.”
He picked up another sheet, one I recognised easily as a semaphore sheet. “Let me read this to you all … 'No land allocations ever approved and no promises made – stop – anyone so claiming to be placed in jail until my return – stop – Bleskin'.”
He paused to let the significance of that seep into their various minds. They all paled when they finally understood the trouble they were in, even the confident one.
“Gentlemen, and I use that word a trifle sarcastically now your calumnies have come to light, for you are all impugning the characters of the others here. You shall report to Master Fedren at the First Bell tomorrow, giving you the rest of today to set your affairs in order. You are all to be held in jail until His Honour returns. Your women shall be responsible for feeding you, and providing clean attire during your stay at His Honour's pleasure. Make sure that your supervisors, if you have any, are informed of your inability to work until well into the next month. Do you all understand your instructions? … Well do you?”
The four reluctantly nodded. Their women were all looking at their men as if sizing them up to decide where exactly they would first plunge their knife.
“I will remind you that we are at the end of a long valley. Should you decide to try to escape your fate, then there is only one way out of this valley. You shall be caught, and you shall have 'attempted escape' added to your list of charges for when you are brought to trial. You had better hope that His Honour gets back safely, for you are to be locked up until he returns! Now go and get out of my sight.”
… … …
Again, the girls were torn between shock and amusement when I related all these goings-on. They all wanted details of names and so on, but I was already worried I might have given away secrets so I swore them all to silence about it until such time as I released them from that promise.
We stayed with poor Molly a little longer before dashing to Em's and getting set up for our busy evening. I frowned a little at what Konna had done, but we had no spare time that day, none at all. Konna's changes made things slightly more complicated than we were used to, but we just had to get on with it, work around the hindrances. Konna was going to have to be on dining room duty that day, and I had persuaded Kords to come along and help me in the kitchen.
We were told that the Festival that afternoon up at the Parade Ground went well, and that the tradition of family groups, each providing their own food for a lunch, but ready to be shared with neighbours, passed off well.
But we were just too busy to be able to see anything of it. We were very hard pressed that day as I have already said, and we just barely managed. There was little time even to tell Konna some of her mistakes, let alone give her some more training. There was an awkward moment at the end of the day when she had to be persuaded to share her coin collection left to her by the diners. She did so with most bad grace. I made a mental note to put her on a kitchen duty and see how she liked it, getting no coin at all if we all did as she wanted to.
We still didn't know then that Molly would actually never return. Whilst inconvenienced and staying abed, B and B visited her often, and from then on, we lost her to her writing and her amazing ability to choose, select and make words come alive. She struggled at first, but soon her abilities were rewarded with some significant coin.
Talking of which, we had a visitor to the Town on the 29th of that month, five days after the Festival. Again I was called to an Assembly meeting, this time to help describe the banking system I, and others, had joined down in Tranidor. Our visitor came with documents of introduction from Master Moshan, confirmed by semaphore, with a proposal to set up what they called a 'branch' of the bank here in Town.
Master Schild was a very pleasant but serious man, slow to smile.
But we managed to make him do so!
And Maker was it was worth it? His smile was very attractive to the females present that day. Producing as much inner fluttering as does Master Pocular's voice.
… … …
It is impossible for me to relate the events of all that happened in those weeks in a sensible order of time, so I shall remind you that several of the following events all occurred at the same time as each other. I have merely chosen to concentrate on one single project at a time.
So I should really start with the most important.
But which was the most important?
I may have had a few ideas here and there, and may have been asked to help out occasionally, but I was NOT a member of any of the directing bodies that decided what was to be done first. Thus I had no influence upon deciding the priorities.
On the face of it, the accommodation for the Baroness, well Princess as we would all have to start rethinking her title, should be a priority, but if you actually stopped to think more deeply about it, then she managed before when she came to Town, so why couldn't she do so again? Maybe the Royal party could take over the Steward's House, for example, the Steward and Master Mesulkin could move into, say, Em's for the duration.
So maybe the provision of the complicated suite of rooms up in the Community Hall wasn't quite so urgent after all.
Now I need to point out that the decided priorities were not specifically told to us ordinary folk.
Let me be clear upon that, and take this heartbeat to repeat that the following projects may well have been numbered by me, but they weren't necessarily done in that sequence, they were done mostly all simultaneously.
… … … 1 … … ...
The one request that Her Ladyship had made was for the provision of that Community Hall. So some priority should really be given to the open, in other words the non-private, rooms up there.
Or so they explained matters to us afterwards.
Thusly, let me mention first the Community Hall.
The new mini-cistern had been first completed, and stationed above it was a properly equipped kitchen, two bathing rooms and no less than five toilet rooms for each gender. This was sensible as all these rooms required easy access to water. The kitchens, you shall recall, were being used by Mousa nowadays, to provide for the ever-increasing demand for ready food at nearly all hours.
Next to the kitchen/cistern block were an assortment of storage rooms and huts, and also some stabling. Obviously, the kitchens required some deliveries so there was a large area of roofing, overhanging an open area for the wagons to be unloaded where they could be unaffected by all but the most inclement of weathers. The same area was designed to allow visitors to arrive and gain access to the complex from under cover, in the event of heavy rains. This worked since the kitchen block was connected to the Hall by a closed-in passageway, affording shelter to those using that way of entrance. The big square to the north of the kitchen/cistern block was the normal parking area for those who arrived by beast or wagon – and maybe by carriage in the future!
South of the kitchen/cistern block, through the closed-in passageway, was the Community Hall itself. This was a curious shape, narrow where the passageway came in, but swelling outwards in pleasing curves until the curves stopped and normal straight walls continued. The Hall was probably half as wide again as the kitchen block, and what was unique was that nearly all the walls were made of clear windows. I say nearly all, because of course there were the window frames, and the strengthening poles that were necessary to hold up the ceiling and the first floor above.
Running at about a stride and a half inside the outer windows were a series of Uncle's trusses, the lattice work of them as open as possible to allow light in. These trusses were standing on their ends and larger trusses went across the room connecting pairs, upon the tops of which the grounding material for the floor above was constructed. What was really clever though was that the ceiling of the ground floor room was hung from that upper layer. So that by the time the construction was finished, the cross supporting trusses were hidden from view.
It was in fact Mousa who showed me round the building now that it was watertight. She arranged a private visit for me and the girls.
Of course, I asked about various features as we went around.
“Over there ...” we were in the main room at the time, “... in each corner of the main room, the partitions that are to be used to create smaller rooms are stored.”
We looked up then at the apparent ceiling and the tracks running through in severe straight lines. These tracks appeared as dark lines.
“They are the tracks from which the partitions are suspended. It is all very cleverly designed, I must say. And it is fun to watch these wooden 'walls' being wheeled into place. Let's have a little play, so you can see how it all works.”
There was much giggling as we did just that, and we discovered how careful or not we have to be when moving those partitions around. But they worked fantastically well, and we soon lost our wonder at such a marvellous new-fangled idea.
“The whole main room is actually wider than Main Street, and about twice as long as wide, roughly speaking and allowing for the curved walls.”
It was a wondrous room, so light and airy. I could actually see in my mind the lessons that we could give in here. And the dances we could have. And the village meetings. I looked round, just as the other girls were doing.
Along the uphill side, the east side, were strange stacks.
“Those stacks? They are the rows and rows of seats that shall enable the audience to see the stage, which is itself a raised flooring, built on wheels, and which is split into no less than a dozen equal portions. These stage parts, as you see, can also be neatly stacked along that east side.” She pointed at a separate set of stacked items.
Looking round the totally open room, we were impressed by the size. We could also see that there were other entrances into the building with doors at the centres of the south and west walls.
Finally, a stair rose up to the next floor, close to where the kitchen block passageway came into the room. By the time the Princess was due, this first upper floor was equipped with six rooms. There had to be at least one, of course, to prevent the rain from pouring down the stairs!
“Come on girls. Come upstairs and see the rooms up there. They are not quite so window-filled as down here, but still more so than all the other buildings in Town! Be prepared to be amazed."
We all followed her up there, where we discovered she was right. We WERE all amazed.
The views, from this first floor up, to the south and west (well, and the north-west too) were spectacular. Since then, it was discovered that everyone loved to go there just to see those stunning views.
So much so that the workers eventually had to define opening times for the 'gawpers' as they referred to those who came just to look.
We as residents of our town were all proud of the result, and we all looked forward eagerly to the Princess' reaction.
… … … 2 … … ...
You will recall that, sadly, a new water source had been discovered.
Sadly, because men died whilst achieving that.
However, it enabled the Town to expand, provided always that some method could be found to extract the water and to join it into our existing system.
So a priority had been assigned to that.
It was a major achievement to discover the water, to know that it was there for us. The first tests of it showed that it was good water for general use – drinking, cooking, bathing and sluicing down the less savoury water channels.
It would be a further major achievement to extract the water, mind you!
And yet another to integrate it into our existing system.
However, Bezan came to breakfast one morning, on one of my rest days, to gain some of Papa's expertise. This led me to be witness to some of the discussions and also to be invited along on a demonstration walk. The men weren't pleased that a female insisted upon joining them, but a sharp reminder or two about what I had so far achieved and suggested made them back off quite quickly.
I delayed them scarce five moments as I went and changed into my least-cherished work dress. They were talking earnestly when I returned.
“... a route to the existing large cistern. It seem silly to build so much more when the existing system functions, surely?”
“Yes, Kordulen, you are right in a way … ah, welcome back 'Lina, I was just explaining some generalities to your father. At the moment, the water system of this town is JUST sufficient for its needs, but it was designed for a small village really, a community which basically dipped into a stream occasionally for its water requirements. The Chivans cleverly designed a system by which the wastes would be permanently washed downvalley; they effectively just diverted a few waters. Their genius was to have such an open system that it could cope both with the droughts we occasionally experience and also with the excesses we get in the rains.
“Now the Town has started growing so rapidly, then the water requirements have changed. We have been discussing in the Assembly various methods of water conservation, indeed we have some excellent ideas that look most promising. However, we have discovered, at a costly price, more water – a supply that seems, after first investigations, to be more than adequate for our needs all on its own. So we can cope extremely well now we have two sources.
“But this second supply needs to be extracted somehow, and the years-old Chivan system needs a thorough overhaul and refurbishment. 'Twould be better to do this now, before the Town gets so large that its very size makes it awkward. We feel that, once the second supply is opened fully, then ALL the dam supply can be routed into the cistern at the Community Hall, and we can either demolish, or, better, completely modernise the aqueduct from that branch all the way to the existing cistern at the top of town. That way we will have a double feed lest there be any emergency and one or 't other fails.
“We intend to route the greater part of the new supply into the existing cistern, perchance have a new cistern or two (or three!) prepared to let us cope with any further expansion. Almost certainly we shall require one at the head of the valley, the Bray valley that is, not the Blackstone Vale, to feed the burgeoning artisan zone across the Bray from the Town, inside the Loop Road. That will take time of course, but once the supply is joined in with the existing Cistern, then that will make any refurbishment of the Chivan system that much more awkward. So we need to start that as soon as possible.
“Master Kordulen here will become in much demand as the roads are dug up to access the ancient systems and so on, so we decided to involve him now. Perchance he shall have some ideas or reasons why we should do things a certain way.
“We need to be able to access freely that second water supply before we can continue with anything else to do with water. If we cannot do that, then we are still limited. So THAT is our absolute priority. So let us go now to inspect the 'Yarling' shaft, and I can describe the difficulties and the facts.”
Thus it was that Papa and I soon gazed with awe at the underground lake, peering through the shuddering shadows as our puny miners' lanterns failed to illuminate the vastness of the exposed underground cavern. We had been surprised to find ourselves gently fighting against a head wind as we made our way down the slope of the access tunnel. We reached the end of the tunnel, a sort of wider place that Bezan called the 'Access Chamber'. He directed our attention to the gaping hole to our right. This was the hole blasted by the explosion we had heard about.
We were peering with all our might into the distances over what we were told was the water, when Bezan grinned at me as he produced a special miners' version of a beam lantern, and he swept that around revealing to us things we found wondrous. In its narrow beam we saw strange reflections from otherwise dark rocks, and fascinating shadow forms and the like. We saw too, that there was a work area some five or so strides lower than us. I wondered what it was, but had not too long to wait to find out!
But we were not here just to sightsee. The beam lantern was replaced in its niche, to be available to anyone who came to that spot. Bezan explained that what was important did not need the power of the beam lantern.
You will have gathered by now that there had been some developments down there, of course, in the intervening time since its discovery, so it was no longer so wild and rugged as it had been. A set of stairs had been quite crudely hacked into the side, which led down to a natural outcropping - the strange work area of which we had previously had a glimpse or two.
Even from above, we could see several ropes tied to this outcropping that lead out over, and soon into, the water. Following the directions of most of these ropes, we could see a hand or so of clusters of lights out on the water at differing distances. My eyes could just make out the shapes of men near each cluster.
Before I could ask, Bezan explained: “We have some crude rafts we have constructed and on each there is a pair of men measuring the depth of the water. It appears that it is more than a cast deep in most places. One brave pair paddled all the way across to the other side and we know that the lake itself is wider than the dam lake at ITS widest. One of those, nay TWO of those, ropes have been stretched across to the far side to make it simpler for future occasions; they will be able to just hand-pull themselves across using them. We have positioned them such that they reach roughly one third of the way round the perimeter, whether you go to the left first or to the right. Hence the two ropes.
“The lake is not actually circular, there are some side caverns that are part of the complex, but we have yet to finish mapping it all accurately.
“Somewhere over on that far side,” he gestured vaguely across the water, “there is a cave down which flows a quite strong stream of air, so only the Maker knows what will happen now we interfering men have created a further access for air to circulate in here. Mayhap there was already some circulation of the air, but that is something we shall never know now. You will have noticed the quite strong wind flowing up the access tunnel as we made our way down it.
“Come now, let us descend to the 'dock' outcropping. A guide rope has been attached to the rock face so keep a good grip on that. Here is the upper end of it.” He guided our hands to it, sending Papa down first, and bringing up the rear himself.
We made our careful way down to the 'dock', with a few gasps from my throat as the unevenness of the steps revealed themselves. Once we reached the so-called dock, our increased light revealed the makings of another two rafts, and a curious area at the far end with strange benches and tools and equally strangely shaped pieces of wood.
“I see you regarding the workspace at the end, 'Lina. We have sent to Tranidor for a boat builder, and he arrived just a few days ago. This is the start of his endeavours. Soon we will have safer things than rafts to help make a diagram of this lake here. The boats will be far more nimble than the crude rafts.”
We looked around at various things that Bezan pointed out, perhaps the most significant of which was a clear watermark line some three strides above where we were standing, and therefore two or so below the Access Chamber, which was, of course, above us now. I was about to ask a question or two about the watermark line when there came a shout from above us.
“Hold!” ordered Bezan before tugging us away from our end of the outcropping, towards the boat building area. Once we were a stride or two away from the other end, he called: “Clear! Continue!”
There was a creak or two, a rumble and then a fearful splash. I felt a drop or two of water splash on my legs and toes.
“We are digging rapidly another tunnel back to the outside, from the point where the breakthrough was made. A tunnel that this time slopes down towards the outside rather than slope down FROM that outside. Young Yarling decided that his original shaft should slope the way it does, to minimise the risk of a catastrophic flooding should his shaft break into a body of water. The upslope should have been a defence against all but the worst scenarios. This new shaft of course does not need to follow the original one, for we know in which direction the hillside lies, the Loop Road if you prefer. We are digging directly towards it.
“This will be the tunnel down which the water shall eventually flow, meaning that we shall have to raise the water a minimum distance before allowing Nature to take its course. We have started this tunnel at the same level as the Yarling shaft reached, so it is in the Access Chamber, as that is two and a half strides above the high-water mark I showed you earlier. That mark, we believe, is the upper limit of the lake surface in the rains. We shall have to wait and see of course where the water level reaches during the various seasons.
“At first we shall probably use beast power to pump the water up to its new channelling, but the hope is for a steam engine to be able to run in here without fear of setting off another explosion. That said, we confess that the very easiest way of all would be to have what the Chivans called a 'siphon', some spell it 'syphon', but it means the same. A semaphore signal from Yarling reminded me of that possibility. Apparently, Her Ladyship reminded HIM of it.
“And before you ask, I shall demonstrate one to you when we leave this dark and dank place. Easiest would be to go to Brydas' forge, I deem, for that demonstration.”
There was little for us to do down there in the darkness, so we climbed back up the crude stairway to the end of the now twin tunnels. We had not noticed the second one when we arrived, our focus being upon our guide, and the wonders he was pointing out to us. Bezan sent us on ahead of him, up the slope of the long tunnel, the original tunnel, while he quickly disappeared down the new one to ask the workers something. We were nearly at the end of ours when he caught us up once more, a little out of breath.
Once he had regained his composure, he told us: “They say that they are just about at the breakthrough point, according to their figures. Maybe later today, but most likely tomorrow. Certainly by the day after that.”
“And the significance?” asked Papa.
“Then decision time shall be upon us. If we route the water down to the existing cistern, then we shall have much more to cope with doing those alterations that shall require a new temporary bridge at the bottom of town. The trusses are ready for that, and we have the sturdy wooden blocks standing by, we just need to build the bridge supports and the temporary road surfaces. I deem I need them to get started on that as soon as they may. 'Twould be best if they did so this afternoon. But first I must make some markers.”
Whilst had had been talking, we had descended once more to the Loop Road surface, or at least the surface of the widened strip that was between the Loop Road and the hillside. We were nearly at the beginning of the Miners' Village, so we turned our feet once more towards the head of the Bray Valley and soon passed under the entrance to the 'Yarling' shaft. Bezan started counting our strides, so we kept quiet, fearing to disturb him.
When he reached his desired count, he stopped and asked me to stand exactly where his foot was. Once I was positioned, he trotted up the road a cast or more and picked up a bow that was lying there, and what looked like quite a heavy carry bag. He came back to us and extracted a hammer and a stake from the bag which he handed to Papa. He rummaged some more, took out a wicked looking tool much like an axe, before shouldering his pack. He then scrambled up the hillside above me, using the 'axe' in some places to gain a solid handhold in the steep grassy bank.
Papa backed away from me and stood on the very edge of the Loop Road itself, judging the angles with his experienced eye. He called to Bezan to go left and/or right as was appropriate, until he was sure that he was at a vertical angle up the hillside from where I was stood.
Bezan reached a certain height (I suspect it was more that he was out of breath rather than at the actual height he wanted), took from his carry bag a roll of twine, a further sharpened wooden stake and another hammer, and then drove the stake into the ground. He fastened the twine to it and dropped the rest downhill, where Papa gathered it, stepped back a few paces and pulled the twine free of any bushes and grasses and the like. Then Papa hammered in his stake at the bottom before tying the twine tautly to it.
Meanwhile Bezan strung the bow and took an arrow out of the carry bag. He attached a thinner twine to the arrow, loudly called a warning, received an acknowledgement and shot the arrow towards the entrance to the Yarling shaft. It landed a mere five or so strides from that entrance.
He called again, and someone emerged, scrambled over the hillside, also with the use of a similar 'axe' tool thingy. This new man then retrieved the arrow and took it back to the mouth, where his stance was more certain.
Bezan attached a thicker twine to the thinner one that he had now cut, and the thicker one was pulled steadily to the mouth of the tunnel by the other man, who then still kept pulling more and more, so he had a pile of it at his feet. He signalled to Bezan when he judged enough spare twine had been hauled in. Bezan cut his end and tied that to the stake he had originally driven into the ground.
I looked on in amazement as, with a whoop, he grabbed all his equipment, half jumped into the air, and slid down the slope on his backside, yelling and chortling as he went.
I was amazed, but not so amazed that I didn't grin widely.
I realised what he had then done. For planning purposes, he had estimated the exit of the new tunnel and stretched marker twines along so that they could estimate where the new water channel might have to go. Bezan dusted off most of the mud and stones from his rear, and we all three walked back towards town, talking as we went.
Well I have to confess I mostly listened.
“... along there. So you see the difficulty. To avoid problems at the Town Quarry mouth, the water shall have to pass either over the quarry itself, or be taken along at ground level. If we do the latter, then we shall restrict the ease of access to the Quarry, particularly for wheeled visitors. If we do take the former option, then we shall have much work to do up on the hillside, where it is far more awkward.”
“This is true, indeed. I deem 'twill be better to restrict the access to the Quarry. Maybe a suitable ramp, or, rather, a pair of ramps could be made to carry the access way over the new channel. A slight awkwardness for the citizens, perchance, but far more easily achieved than the complications of hillside construction.”
“Aye, you are correct! We should do that.”
“Excuse me?”
“Yes, 'Lina?”
“If you have this siphon-thingy that I don't understand, but anyway, if it can suck up water somehow, why can't you have one there, and suck the water in an arch over the path into the Quarry?”
Bezan looked at me yet again with a shake of the head.
“Oh 'Lina, I should never have forgotten your abilities. And to think I didn't want you to accompany us! Of course, that is the simplest answer. We simply bury the new channels so that the access path can remain level, and then we use an inverted siphon. I'm sure that is the neatest solution. It would work so easily, as sure as Brydas is your Uncle. Thank you once more, sweet lady.”
I didn't know what I had done. I had no idea what an 'inverted siphon' was. But I found myself glowing with pride again! Something was tickling at my brain though, something about siphons. The word was not as strange to me as it should have been.
We walked briskly down to Uncle's forge works, works that nowadays were getting smaller as parts were transferred over to the artisan area beyond the stream. This made me look over at the Saddler's and it seemed to me that he too was working in a reduced area. I started to look around some more, but my attention was called back to the matter in hand, now Bezan had set up his demonstration.
I soon found out what both a siphon and an inverted siphon was. A simple demonstration with a specially bent pipe and a bucket of water explained it to me far more readily than a thousand words would have done. I was glad to see that several of the apprentices and journeymen gathered in Uncle's forge yard were as equally astounded as I had been. I saw immediately how that principle could be applied to bring the water up those five or six strides from the underground lake.
Then I remembered. Bezan had mentioned a siphon to me before, when we were discussing getting hot water from my hot tank invention and into the bathrooms and privies. At long last, I fully understood now what he had told me then.
Another sudden thought flashed through my head. Bezan had told us that a siphon would work always as long as there was no air in the system, and that a simple siphon would work up to heights of ten strides. What would happen if the lake surface dropped sufficiently that the height became more than ten strides?
“Then we shall have to use pumps, but a siphon is a thing that really needs neither beast nor human to control.”
“Could you not create a sort of half-way cistern inside there? So that a siphon could fill the half-way cistern, and then another would do the final, now shorter, lift into that new tunnel? That would surely cope for all extremes?”
Papa and Bezan looked at each other before they both bowed to me and began clapping. I was SO embarrassed.
---
This project continued, as I have said, but these were the early days of it.
The following day, they did indeed make the breakthrough from the new tunnel out into the fresh air - the centre of the gaping hole they made was eight strides further upvalley and two strides higher than Bezan had marked. Not bad for informal measuring. The twines were all adjusted accordingly.
I shall tell you more about this project later, but another project was mentioned, so I shall take that up now.
… … … 3 … … …
A new bridge at the lower end of the Town? What was that all about?
Well, this is what I was told, this time by Papa, who was heavily involved ...
“Milady suggested that we have a far more efficient waste water treatment system. The Assembly has taken her comments and suggestions as to how to achieve this and has designed something to be far better than our current system.
“Up to now, no-one bothered mentioning it, but the level area near the Town bridge was so rarely used for anything other than pyres (and executions as had happened when Milady was last here) simply because of the unpleasant smells that linger there. The reasons for the smells are easy to understand but difficult to see. The town's waste pipes emerge from the ground under that bridge, and the Blackstone River (still really a stream at this point) washes it all away. It was fine before the huge population increase, but now it is far more noticeable and the Assembly have been getting some complaints, particularly when the wind changes direction.
“An area for this has been designated, according to Milady's principles, far larger than actually required, to cater for future expansion.”
Papa told me that the area had been chosen in the middle of the valley, south of the river after the Blackstone had joined the Bray, and half-way between the Main Road and the Loop Road. So the waste piping had to be diverted, with extension pipes and so on.
The new route would require the waste to be carried over the Blackstone at first, so the Town Bridge would be used for that and the waste no longer dumped into the waters just there. Then the pipes would follow the road (ease of digging there) for a little while, until just before the first Markstone, before swinging towards the middle of the Valley and crossing a minor stream. The fields there would then be made into the new facility. For the development period, that minor stream would be used as the river under the bridge had been. They just hoped the water strength was sufficient.
“As those waste pipes need extending under the Town Bridge, then it should be done before the flow is heavier, as it will be as soon as the Yarling source of water is connected into the system. Which means that the Town Bridge must needs be dismantled, and soon. Which means a temporary bridge shall have to be constructed and traffic kept off the Old Bridge.”
And this was what Bezan was wanting to initiate the afternoon of our visit to the underground lake.
I confess that I was amazed to find that, within a week, the temporary bridge was in use and the old one was being torn apart. The plan was for this work to be done within a further week, and that the temporary bridge would be gone long before Her Ladyship arrived. As it was, this phase of the project took two hands of days, amongst several complaints from those assigned to handle the joining of the new waste pipes to the old (I shudder to think of it, those workers were real heroes).
So there were still scars for her Ladyship, no, her Highness, to see as she would enter the Town.
… … …
Before I mention other projects, or indeed any continuation of ones I have already mentioned, it was at about this time that we had a near-disaster in the Salon, one that came as close as a stitch to destroying all that we had built up.
My hand wearies a little at this point, so I shall tell you those tidings sometime soon.
Can one good day lead on to another?
The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.
It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.
“Maker! That is a good one. Well done young Kord!”
We were all laughing with him, not at him, you will understand. Well just a little bit maybe, but it was fond laughter, laughter at something he had said.
He certainly understood that, but he still blushed and tried to hide his embarrassment.
We were seated around the breakfast table, the first time we were all together for what seemed like years. Normally, 'twas I who was away, I and/or Papa. Sometimes Kords too, but rarely. This time we were all there, Papa, Swayga, who was soon to be Mama, and myself were the adults, the other five were still minors, much to Kords' annoyance.
Swayga had produced a new way of using some of our supplies and invented a really tasty combination that everyone liked – a lot. We were laughing because young Kord had described it as being “Ever so scrumpily umptious.”
This was supposed to be my fourth day of rest from the Salon, but rest only from the Salon. I still had my lessons to do, and I still tried to ride dear Trumpa for a bell or two each day, if it was at all possible.
But riding was out for me for THOSE few days.
But the Tai Chi wasn't – so we did that as a family, which made it somehow nicer than normal.
It was a lovely start to the day, a day that got even better when there was a knock on the door and in walked Molly.
She looked pale and strained, and sat down immediately we found her a chair, but it was wonderful to see her up and about. I deem she had attempted a distance too far for her first real walk in weeks.
We all made a fuss of her, and she bathed in the attention. She also had a little extra breakfast that day.
But she was my best friend, and I could tell that something was troubling her.
Papa went off to do his work, which today would take him down to Bezlet and an overnight there. The rest of us, except Molly of course, made short work of tidying and washing the breakfast things.
Swayga went off with the three younger ones to supervise them through a bell of lessons, which left we three older ones and Molly. Molly suggested that we should all remove to my room, where we could gain a certain degree of extra privacy. She looked slightly askance at Kissa but I signalled to her with a facial expression that it would be alright.
When we were all settled, we left it up to Molly to make the start, which I feel, looking back on it, probably made her slightly more uncomfortable.
But nevertheless, the conversation got under way.
“'Lina, I think you have done magnificently well in setting up the Salon, and in doing all those other things, and organising the trip to Tranidor and so on, not least gaining effective assistance with my little problem I used to have ...” again a sideways look at Kissa. “... You have given me, us, the 'Frightful Four' as we called ourselves, but it should really be the 'Frightful Five' ...”she looked fondly over at the elder of my sisters as she said that last, “... as dear Kords has joined in so delightfully! Anyway, you have given us a valuable start to our adulthood. We have learnt to earn coin and look after it and so on, and now we are richer than we ever thought we would be. We can read, write and number better than most around, and we have seen a lot more than them too.”
She hesitated.
For a length of time that almost became uncomfortable.
“But …?” I finally prompted.
She laughed. “You know me too well, dearest 'Lina. There is indeed a 'but' coming. … BUT the work in the Salon is not something that attracts me. I have done it, I freely confess, as something that we four started together, worked together, and built together – under your guidance and leadership. But I have no affinity for it, no desire to learn how to cook to your high standards. My strengths are more in my mind than in my hands and … well not to put too fine a point on it ... Berdon and Bettayla have persuaded me to join them as a leading member of their writing team. I receive a portion of their take at each performance.
“There is no way that I shall ever make as much coin as I COULD at the Salon, but that job means I must needs be on my feet for long bells at a time, something that I cannot do right now, nor shall I be able to do that for several weeks according to the Healers. Even coming here today has proven to be almost too much for me.
“And with the Prince and Princess arriving soon, we in the playacting troupe have plans for a very special performance. A performance which is to be the first such performance ever in the Community Hall. I am busy writing scenes for that, bringing in stories and references to all the things that have been and are being developed. And making gentle fun of most of those involved.”
She was grinning a little at that; I'm sure because of some of the jokes they had planned.
However, I could see that tears were not far behind, and that she was finding this awkward.
She gulped, took a deep breath and then rushed into it: “I therefore request that you release me from my obligations to the Salon. I can earn coin with B and B even when I am lying down, and we all get a little from the Exclusivity Licence on those hanging doors, so I shall not be poor. You have also been kind enough to give us four a little of your coin from the Wenders, telling us that we helped you develop that idea. Why I have more coin now than my poor Papa ever had in his entire life, counted altogether.
“Dearest 'Lina, you have been so good to us, to me, and I both love and thank you for it all, but I shall be an adult next week, and I find I must needs search for my own path through this life. I shall always and forever be your dearest friend, but I feel I must decline to work in the Salon any longer.”
Of course, we were all sniffing back tears as this went on. I ask you, what choice did I have?
“Methinks there were about a hand of 'buts' in that speech, not just the one!” I started with a little joke, at which she grinned. “Molly, my dear, my lovely friend, my confidante, I shall never stay in your way. You have my blessing to join in with B and B. We shall miss you in the Salon. Might I perchance retain the possibility of asking for your help there, in some unlikely emergency event? I swear I will try everything not to call you in. And of course, won't insist. You must be the judge if it is convenient or not.”
I could see how grateful she was by the look on her face as I said that. I realised at that moment just how much of a strain this had been for her.
“Of course, my dear. I won't leave you in any awkward situation.” One tear fell down her cheek, and her lips trembled ever so slightly. She impatiently brushed the tear away with the back of her hand.
“Now that we have that out of the way, I would add a little something here, a little piece of advice, if I might be permitted?”
She nodded her acceptance, still sniffing, still with gratitude in her eyes.
“To be a better writer, you must needs see the world some more, that you might have more experiences than those offered by a dead-end town at the very farthest depths of our nation. So you should take what opportunities present themselves to learn more of what is happening elsewhere. How other people feel and think. What they find funny, and what they find sad.
“And, if and when such an opportunity comes around, then consider taking our Gyth with you – she is desperate to get away too, and I have been racking my brains to find some way for her to do that. Perchance the two of you shall find occasions to go together?”
“Oh 'Lina, you are so good to us. 'Tis a magnificent idea.” She sniffle-laughed. “But mayhap I shall be unable to persuade her to return again. She shall be an adult next month, as you know.”
“That's true, but only true eventually. I deem she shall stay here as long as her mother lives. As regards the Salon, I can always find someone else to join the team there. I am proud of the reputation that we have now achieved, and I could not have done it without any of you helping. You too Kords. We already have a new woman there, that Konna. She is as yet untrained fully ...” I broke off as I caught sight of shadows crossing both Molly's and Kords' faces. “What?”
The two looked at each other and grimaced slightly. Kords shook her head, crossed her arms across her chest and almost glared at Molly, showing clearly that she refused to say anything. In this way, it was left to Molly.
“Er... 'Lina, that woman is not good. She is just freshly there, and I have never met her, but Kelly and Gyth both tell me she is trouble.”
Kords nodded her agreement and Kissa looked on wide-eyed as the mood in the room changed swiftly.
I was also wide-eyed, but not because of the mood.
Why should THEY know that and I not?
“Do you have anything specific? She is, as I said, yet to be fully trained ...”
Kords interrupted me swiftly: “No, no! Nothing specific. It's more of a feeling we get. Her attitude if you like, not that any of us actually LIKE it,” she said with a sort of sneer.
Kords had unwrapped her refusal, now the subject had been broached. She had jumped into the conversation quite animatedly: “Whenever you are there, you go into your normal busy, busy, busy Julina mode, and you concentrate on your tasks. You don't really see what's going on around you when you do that. This Konna rolls her eyes at you behind her back, and undermines your authority at every given opportunity. She is forever changing little things here and there, meaning that the tasks are becoming ever so slightly more difficult, no longer the routines you hammered into us at the start. Then she criticises us for not doing things properly. Nothing is ever her fault and yet good things are all her doing. The working atmosphere is very tense and no longer fun!”
That was a long speech for Kords, and therefore all the more impressive. I was impressed by that almost more than I was by her animated rendition of it.
“I shall have a word with her tomorrow then. I have stuff to do this afternoon, so will deal with her in the morning. Will tonight's service be affected?”
“No, 'Lina. We shall manage. But you really must do something soon.”
“Very well, Kords. I shall in the morning. I was going to make her do a shift in the kitchens soon, anyway. See how she likes not getting any coin because she isn't with the customers. Of course, in the end we shall share it, as we always do, but I want her to squirm a bit and learn why we share, after the fuss she made about it the other day.”
“That's a good idea! Maybe it might work.”
… … ...
My lessons that day were up in the Miners' Hall. They went very well and I was beginning to think that this was going to be one of those specially good days. It was a while since I had had one.
After the lessons, I walked over to the Community Hall, where Mousa let me have a few nibbles of my own from the food she was preparing.
We had originally arranged to meet in order to discuss catering, but she changed that when she introduced me to the foreman of the workers, Master Simman. He was recently made a Master of Carpentry (I believe that was how he stated it) and Bezan had assigned him to be in charge of the entire Community Hall project.
“Mistress Julina. 'Tis an honour to meet you. Master Bezan has spoken frequently about you. When I learnt from Mistress Mousa that you were coming here, I dared suggest that maybe you could look the place over and see if you have any suggestions? I understand that you have had some interaction with the Assembly as well as a closer relationship with the schooling. And they both take place sometimes in a room that is effectively yours.”
“Master Simman. It is likewise an honour to meet the Project Leader for the Community Hall.”
I smiled as a stray thought flashed into my head. “Might you be kind enough to move a stride to your left, and half a stride backwards?”
Both of them were very puzzled, but I was grinning and they knew there was something extra that I would soon reveal. Master Simman duly moved as requested.
With a laugh, I continued: “You are now, by my calculations, standing in my bed!” I couldn't hold back the giggles any longer, and dissolved.
They both looked shocked, and then I saw the realisation dawn on Mousa's face.
“Why Master Simman, I believe I have solved this riddle. 'Lina's old house used to stand here, so you must be positioned where her bed used to be!”
Fortunately, Master Simman found it amusing rather than go all stuffy and fuddy-duddy on me, and we all forged at that heartbeat the start of a lasting friendship.
It took a little while for the laughing to die down.
“Now you two, show me around, and ask your questions or state your problems, or whatever is required for me to gain information to be able to give ideas.”
And so the two of them gave me a refresher tour, mainly to see if I could come up with an idea, a solution to their problem, which I finally understood after being shown around. Precisely and clearly, Master Simman provided all that I should need, and it wasn't long before my mind was thrashing through all the possibilities of which it was capable.
“... and, as you can see, we have several of the pre-made wall and roof pieces, as well as several ready-made windows and doors, so we can swiftly add or expand rooms here on the upstairs level, should her Ladyship elect to overnight here. We even have another staircase ready, since we originally planned a further upper floor above this level. I have sent a semaphore down to Master Yarling who shall inform us of her decisions with at least a week's notice. I deem we could just about add a further floor within a week, albeit necessarily of a smaller configuration. As you saw downstairs, the curves of the walls are really just a series of straight window units, offset at an angle to create the image of a curve; but up here, we don't imagine having curved walls, just having straight walls, windowed on the three sides away from the hill.”
My mind was racing as I searched for a solution to the problems.
But it's unfair of me not to tell you what those problems were, so here goes!
The room(s) downstairs were now capable of being used as the schoolroom and there was talk of Master Magser moving his lessons there. The Assembly were also considering moving their discussions into the Community Hall.
And thereby came the problems.
Was there storage sufficient for all the things that had been accumulated in the schoolrooms and the Assembly meetings? Which is why Master Simman wanted to talk with me,as I was probably the only person who knew.
Storage cabinets and the like would normally be against the walls but that would block out the light and the views on all sides except the East, where the mountainside rose steeply. Already, a fair proportion of the east side wall was used – the rows of seating and the stage elements were stacked there and they took up a lot of space.
“Yes,” I breathed, still thinking rapidly. “I understand your problems more fully now. And I confess regretfully that there is little that occurs to me immediately. You COULD always box in the space under the stairs to the upper floor, but that would be scarce large enough for all that we have stacked in the cabinets in my Salon. Hmm, let me think on it. I deem I must needs ponder this in the back of my head. I shall come back to you. Probably tomorrow, maybe the day after. I happen to know the Assembly enjoy the luxury of having their records and files ready to hand in their meeting room, so 'twould be poor if they had to keep walking a fair distance just to check some record or so.
“But that room down there is far too large for them. And 'twould spoil the versatility down there if they were to have a permanent space set aside … Hmmm. A tricky situation.”
We had by then reached the top of the stairs down, so we descended still chatting.
“How much space does the schooling require for all its stuff? Is it less than that of the Assembly?”
“A good thought, Master. I deem that the schooling stuff might well fit into the area under the stairs.”
We pondered that for a while, until I hesitantly started again: “So that leaves 'just' the Assembly stuff. But that word 'just' might convey a false image. They have HUGE quantities of folders, files and ledgers. But nothing big or tall or anything like that.”
“Good to know. Is any of that school stuff, equipment, whatever large? How should such a cabinet with such a sloping roof be best loaded?”
We discussed it all, going back and forth, and even sideways it seemed. Talking until I felt we were turning blue in the face; but nothing came to us as regards a solution to the Assembly room and its stuff that required storage.
So we had to part at that point. He scurried off to do whatever project leaders have to do.
Mousa and I could finally have our culinary discussions.
And a further nibble or two!
Amongst various topics, I suggested a small addition to one of her sauces, so we had – of course – to try that and I was most gratified she found it worthwhile to incorporate that there and then.
… … …
After all that, I was running a little behind my self-imposed schedule, so I decided to skip the visit I had been going to make to Uncle's and I went straight to the Claw, to make a fuss of the animals. When I got there, I went first to the kitchens to get a pocketful of nibbles, and then I crossed diagonally to the stabling, waving to Parry as I passed through the courtyard. He waved back, but did not give me any notice that we needed to talk or anything like that, so I carried on alone.
There was a stir amongst the beasts as they recognised me, and they all clamoured for attention – or at least for a nibble! What a greedy lot!
I chatted briefly with some of those workers there who had now become friends, and picked up some little gossip from them. I was strangely happy to learn that Jafferkin was due in today or tomorrow. The burst of happiness surprised me, because I hadn't noticed feeling like that before, but I realised that I hadn't seen him for a good long while now.
I suddenly felt a bit guilty as I had promised him a meal in the Salon, with Epp's and Em's approval, and the tacit acceptance from the Captain, and I had yet to make that promise good. Jaffy was reluctant because he felt he was too scruffy to be seen in our place, but we all persuaded him that it would not be a problem.
As I was leaving the Claw, I saw some people sitting in what was Sookie's downstairs office, apparently arguing. This tripped something in my mind, but again it was something that wouldn't come immediately.
I made my way slowly up the Main Street to Pomma's, ostensibly to arrange our morning rides as soon as I could get back into the saddle, but really and truly we were looking forward to just having a good old chat.
A bell or more later, I left Pomma's home, but not her. I was delighted to still be in her company and we walked together up to the Yarling shaft, to see where they had indeed broken through.
Although it was still very raw, the hole was impressive. Just below it, above the ugly scar of the spillage that had tumbled down there, I could see the markings for where they were going to run the channels. It took me a little while but I eventually worked out that they had also marked out areas for a cistern, at least what I assumed would be a mini-cistern, at the head of the valley, and another just above the Miners' Village. Pomma was suitably impressed as I explained it to her and then I spent a while describing the inside of that 'Yarling' shaft and the vast lake discovered along there.
She was fascinated by my descriptions of the rafts and the 'dock' and so on. She sighed: “Oh how I wish I could see that myself!”
“I shall ask Master Bezan if we might pay a visit. I'm sure he would let me bring a companion. He seems quite grateful to me at the moment.”
“O Julina! I should like that immensely.”
“He is very busy these days with several projects, but he could probably arrange something. I will see to it, as soon as I may.”
That reminded me that there was also some work going on down at the Bridge, so I determined to go down there and see for myself. Pomma agreed to accompany me, so we swung on down there, arm in arm, whistling a little tune as we went.
The tune died on our lips quite quickly once we got there. The smells in the air there were really rather … er ... rich.
By the time we had inspected these workings, I was feeling quite weary and so I parted from Pomma uphill from the Bridge. I used East Street to get me home, albeit walking in the other direction to the traffic. I let myself in, and the younger ones were pleased to see me, gratifyingly.
I went to the kitchen and Swayga was busy with the evening meal, but nodded towards the bathroom, where I made ready to have a relaxing bath and to enjoy a rare evening with my family. It was wonderful.
Once we were all at table, only two of us were absent, Papa and Kords; Kords wasn't there because she was busy in the Salon, but the rest of us had a most pleasant evening. Even the boys were behaving well.
I retired to my bed early, pleased that my Call was coming to an end, and glad that the day had been quite so pleasant. The wake period in the two-sleep night was when I scribed the notes for the events that were going on around that time, including these of course.
… … ...
I awoke quite late that next day. I remember I was looking forward to having a day as good as the one I had just previously enjoyed.
However, despite it being the day that Banker Schild arrived and we saw his smile for the first time, that day turned into one of the worst I had ever had.
Kords started my bad mood off by stomping into where I was eating my breakfast and glowering at me.
I raised an eyebrow in query, and she went into what was suspiciously close to being a tirade, declaring flatly that: “I shall never set foot in that Salon again while that woman is there! She is mad, evil, mean and vindictive. She thinks she is the boss. Julina ...” this was the thing that rang the most alarms in my head, as she usually called me 'Lina, “... she has changed the whole thing too much. She … she … she ...”
Kords couldn't finish her sentence; she just rushed off in tears and refused to open her room door when Swayga and I got there. The two of us looked at each other, shrugged and went back to the dining table. Neither knew how to deal with this obvious crisis on Kords' part. We hoped that we could help later, when she had calmed down a little. I needed facts not unformed sentences and vague descriptions. That didn't stop me being angry with Konna, mind you. She was going to be asked, no, told to leave as soon as I found her.
I cut short my breakfast and went off to Town, hastening along to find out what had happened, in detail. I went first to where Konna had told us she lived, but was told that she was 'at her new work'. I rushed down to Em's to have it out with her.
And met Master Blandel whom I soon discovered was also on the way to Em's.
I was taken aback when he greeted me formally and thanked me! Then he confused me further with an explanation that actually explained very little, just introduced more questions.
“Ah, my urchin must have found you so thank you for coming so swiftly to our Assembly meeting. We have a visitor who arrived last evening, and you are one of the few up here who have any experience with him and his so-called 'services', so we would like you to report to us on these 'Bank' things.”
“Er ... Master, I didn't ...”
“You have no experience? But we were sure you did!”
“Well, yes I do actually, but ...”
“Excellent! Excellent! I shall look forward to hearing what you have to say. Ah! Here are some of the others. Good morrow Mistress Lendra, Graber, Selden.”
Again the greetings afforded me no chance at any clarification. So it was that I was ushered into the Salon in a state of some shock.
Only to get an even greater shock.
The tables had not been cleared after last night nor had the room been set up for the day.
My temper was in danger of flaring out of control, when Kassama came in and looked as shocked as I.
“Kassama! How could this happen. And looking at some of these dirty plates, what is this food on them? It's nothing that should be here!”
“Julina, that woman Konna changed everything yesterday. You must needs know as soon as possible, which is why I sent an urchin for you first thing after I rose. I will tell you all about it as we clear up this mess.”
She turned to Master Jepp, recently arrived and said: “Master, Your Honour, I must apologise. Pray give Mistress Julina and I a quarter of a bell to clear this up and set up the room and I shall make myself scarce again. I'm sorry, I was out of the house last evening, visiting a friend and knew nothing about this until just now. None of those staying here have yet asked to break their fast.”
“Very well, Mistresses. We shall be grateful, but,” he said as he whirled on me, “I confess to being disappointed, Mistress Julina!”
I was about to reply angrily, but then I saw it from his point of view, and I bit my tongue. I would be attending at least a part of the Assembly meeting and could perchance use that opportunity to put the record straight.
I went to the kitchen to get the rolling plate server trolley thingy and my temperature rose again. The place was a shambles. I eventually found the trolley thing outside, on its side and bent. I had no more time to waste so I grabbed two of our largest trays and rushed back into the dining room. Kassama had sensibly started clearing the farther tables first, piling everything upon the nearer tables. I set to with an urgency, clearing those tables as much and as fast as I could, to leave Kassama room to place yet more there.
I worked up a sweat I can tell you, but we had the room cleared away in less than two hands of moments. All the dirty stuff was stacked onto something, whatever, in the chaotic kitchen, and Kassama and I swept the Dining Room quickly and pushed the tables together into the daytime configuration.
Kassama then quickly patted most of the dust out of my day dress, and ushered me back into the Dining Room, before calling the other Assembly members back in from where they were gathered in the courtyard.
We were just taking our places when the door burst open and Swayga swept in.
“There you are Julina! You have had no less than four urchins come to the house asking for you and I knew not where you were. Is everything alright?”
“Swayga, yes. I'm sorry. I wasn't aware of these urchins. I just happened to bump into Master Blandel in the street on my way to find that Konna woman.”
I looked round the room and caught Master Jepp's eye.
“But FOUR urchins?”
“Well two were from me,” confirmed Master Jepp. “This meeting was a hasty decision, so I sent one the low way and one the high way to your house.”
“And one from me, as I wasn't sure that Jepp had sent any,” explained Master Blandel.
“One was from Mistress Kassama, the lad told me.”
“Ah! That clears THAT up then. In NOT a single bit! But never no mind. Now is not the time for riddles. Thank you Swayga, it was most kind of you to rush here. I shall see you later; please for now get back to the children. We are already delayed with this meeting.”
She looked round for the first time at all the people gathered there.
Then she paled for it was only then that she realised this was an Assembly meeting. She went all embarrassed and giggly as she bobbed far too many curtseys and retreated out of the door in some confusion, babbling her farewells.
But the feeling I had, which was probably due in part to my embarrassment at the state of the room when we arrived, was one of general disapproval – all of it directed at me.
My temper flared again, and it was SO hard to control it.
… … ...
“Basically, the banking system takes a lot of the work out of things. And, theoretically, I don't need a strongbox buried somewhere. Take as an example the coin I get from the Wenders down in Tranidor. Master Tanon's company work out how much they owe me, and they say to the Bank take this much from our ledger and put it in Mistress Julina's ledger. This is what they call a 'bestowance'. No actual money changes hands, but the accounting shows what has happened. My ledger value goes up by the same amount that Master Tanon's goes down. Their order to the Bank means that their amount of coin is reduced, according to the written entries and mine is increased by that amount, again purely as is written down. I don't actually need to be there. And, I reiterate, no actual coin is involved.
“When I want to buy something, then I have two choices. I either pay coin for it or I make my own bestowance. If I want coin, then I would either go to my strongbox in its secret place ...” there were more nods and grunts from round the table at this point, “... and take the coin out, or I go to my Bank and get the coin from there. They check in their records that I have indeed at least that amount in my account, and let me have the coin, reducing my written amount in my ledger. What I actually do is slightly different but I shall come to that in a while; essentially I have a strongbox AND a Bank ledger as they call it.
“The bestowance only works, of course, if the person I am buying from themselves has a ledger. Because most of my money is down in Tranidor, I have a separate arrangement with others here in Town, and we do our own private bestowances. Em has a ledger down in Tranidor too, and uses the coin from the Salon to pay her bills here in town, and to give us workers coin for our services. So I basically live on that, and my coin down in Tranidor is just sitting in that ledger, growing slightly each month as more gets paid in.
“I believe that Epp – er ... Mistress Megrozen, that is – has a similar arrangement. I know that she goes once a month to the Bank and gets a large amount of coin, which she then uses throughout the month. Thus she visits the Bank just the once and the amount of her coins that she has on her is far less than the total amount of coin that she owns. So any robber is not going to make her coinless in one foul move.
“All in all, I find the system excellent.”
“Thank you, Mistress Julina. Your words have made it clear that this system appears to be an advantage to many of us up here. You have confirmed much of what others have said. Now, might I request of you to ascend to the first floor and find Master Schild, who is in the room overlooking Main Street in the south corner, and ask him to come down to join us?”
“But of course!”
I rose and hurried up the stairs, trying to ignore the crashing and banging coming from the kitchen, as Kassama alone tried to cope with all the mess.
I knocked on the appropriate door and then stood back a half-stride as was customary. A deep voice told me to wait a heartbeat or two. Which I did, and then the door opened.
“Good morning. You are?”
“My name is Julina, sir. And I believe you to be Master Schild?”
“Indeed so. Mistress Julina, huh? I have heard of you, from Master Moshan. Why ...”
He was interrupted by a ferocious shouting and screaming coming from downstairs. I recognised both Kassama's and Konna's voices. My instincts were to fly down there and deal with the woman, but I could not ignore my duty to this man, so I beckoned him to follow me and led him into the Dining Room, where the others were showing signs of consternation. On the way, I ignored any questions he had about the major row going on in another part of the house.
I went in and asked permission to go and sort the problem out.
Well, I didn't exactly ask permission, if you understand what I mean.
I was striding for the door when it was flung open and Konna stormed in, her face twisted into a ferocious and angry scowl. I was nearest her as she came in, so was blocking her view of most of the others. She craned her neck here and there to see past me.
“What are you all doing in my Dining Room? Who are you anyway? A bunch of old men I don't know … I might have known it would be YOU, Julina! Get them out immediately! And then come and see me in the kitchens, I have made some changes to the way this place was run and I will tell you what you have to do now.”
“Why you ….”
Mistress Lendra grasped my arms tightly and whispered in my ear: “You must NOT lose your temper, is that clear? You must NOT.”
The surprise of her unheard approach helped distract me. I fought her for a little while, and then the white hot rage left me, draining from my head down to my feet and into the floorboards. I was shaking, and fell backwards against her, into a healing hug.
Kassama came in, after being loudly called for by the woman holding me. She entered with a bruise livid on her cheek. Mistress Lendra asked her to fetch some warm water in a mug, so she went out again, and ran into another barrage of shouting. I later learnt that she sensibly ignored it all, just did her task and left again.
“Fedren, might I suggest that you send for Mistress Vittima. I believe that she shall be required shortly,” said a wise Master Bezan, who had indeed grasped what was going on faster than anyone else.
“Call?” whispered Lendra in my other ear.
I nodded.
“Stay there … No, better, sit here and don't move!”
She rummaged in her carry bag and found a small twist of something. By then Kassama was back and Lendra poured the contents of the twist into the warm water, stirring it about with her finger.
“Here, drink!”
I swallowed it all as quickly as I could, for I knew that some of her potions could be quite bitter, and the only way to deal with those was to not linger. This one though was quite pleasant for a change.
There was a lot of talking going on around me of which I was not fully aware, my brain trying to make sense of all that had happened. I was aware though, with some part of my brain, that Kassama seemed to be being asked many questions. At the same time, apologies were being made to Master Schild, trying to reassure him that these goings-on were not a regular occurrence.
Master Mesulkin looked almost at the end of his ability to cope. Even I could see that he was being driven back into his scared and retiring behaviour. Master Sinidar took on the job of reassuring him.
Finally, Master Jepp had had enough.
“Please be seated all. This matter needs dealing with immediately and then maybe we can get back to running this Town properly. Ah! Good morrow Mistress Vittima. Fedren, thank you for fetching her. And good morrow Master Suril. Bezan, I admire the way you summed all this up so quickly, and took the appropriate measures.
“Now Mistress Vittima, this is a full meeting of the Assembly and there is a woman disrupting it. She is in the kitchens here. Her name is …?” He turned to look at me.
“Konna,” said both Kassama and I at the same time.
“Please arrest this Mistress Konna, and inform her that she shall appear now before the Assembly.”
“Very well, Master Jepp! Is she likely to come quietly?”
“That is doubtful!”
“Suril, would you then accompany me please? Master Fedren should perhaps stay here in case there is to be a formal trial or something. Kassama, would you please also accompany us, to provide a female presence?”
“That,” said Lendra, “would not be a good idea. I suspect that Mistress Konna has struck Mistress Kassama, and so she would not be a good independent witness. I shall come with you. Certainly Mistress Julina here cannot.”
And so it was that the three of them went into the kitchen and, amongst a great uproar, they dragged Konna into the Dining Room. The woman was shouting that they had no right, that she had done nothing wrong and so on and so forth. All very loudly.
Suril looked at Fedren and received the tiniest of nods in reply, whereupon he leant into Konna's ears and said something. She shut up immediately, looking shocked and very pale. She raised her hand to her chest and looked around almost frantically.
“Thank you, Master Suril,” said Master Jepp warmly before turning his now cold eyes on the woman. “Mistress Konna, allow me to introduce you to the Assembly that runs this town. We are the authorities here in Blackstone and we object to the way you have interrupted our meeting. I would strongly suggest that you now speak only when you are spoken to. Any further interruption shall result in severe consequences for yourself. Is that understood?”
Konna looked thunderstruck, and for the first time that I could see, began to look worried.
“Is that understood, Mistress? We await your reply. You may do so now, but simply a yes or no, no more! For the third time, do you understand?”
She focussed more fully upon Master Jepp.
“Yes, sir!”
“Now please explain yourself, and why these unfortunate events have taken place. Start with how you came to be here.”
“If it pleases, Your Honour, Mistress Michet approached one of the women's group up in the Miners' Hall, the quilters I believe, and asked there for some help to run her kitchens here. She ...”
“Hold! Can anyone confirm this? Anyone here, maybe? Gerber? I am getting a little weary of people claiming that departed members of the community have done or said things, making claims that cannot be confirmed since that person has travelled down to the Capital.”
“I cannot definitely confirm that, Jepp. But 'tis easy enough to check on later.”
“Very well, Gerber, please do just that. Mistress Konna, we will accept your word at the moment, but let me inform you that should you be uncovered in any lie, then your punishment shall be severe. Pray continue your tale.”
She swallowed and cleared her throat: “Well, I volunteered, as I could do with some extra coin, like. I have cooked for my man for a hand of hands of years, so I know right well how to feed a person. I were introduced to Kassama, Mistress Michet's servant there and briefly shown around. There were nuffing what I couldn't do, as far as I c'ld see – indeed I soon saw it were far more complicated than needs be.
“And then I met t'others what worked there. I seed immediately as how they was all children, so I understood that Mistress Michet wanted me to manage these young un's. That Julina there, she obviously had ideas above 'er station so I knewed I had to take 'er down a peg or two.”
Lendra's hand squeezed my shoulder, and I sat back down again, but once more my blood was rushing. I was not even aware of surging to my feet.
Master Jepp looked across at me and encouraged me with his eyes.
I suddenly knew what his tactic was, having seen it before, and that made me feel much better. He saw the realisation in my face and nodded again, giving me a surge of hope and indeed pleasure.
Lendra felt the change in my body, and lifted her hand. I sat back down as I nodded back to Master Jepp, and he turned once more to Konna.
“Mistress Konna. It seems to me that you made many assumptions. Dangerous assumptions. Mistress Julina, for your information, is an adult, not a child, and any simple enquiry by yourself could have discovered that she is a regular advisor to this body who control the town you live in. Why did you think she needed, how did you put it, taking down a peg or two?”
“Well, she were acting like this was 'er kitchen and started telling me what to do. She 'as some cooking talent I confess, but she were bein' lady muck to all the others. I knowed immediately them others needed some 'elp an' protection from this child as I thought 'er to be, so I were doin' them all favours, like. She showed me where many things were and so on, but then she told me to work in the Dining Room rather than in the kitchen.
“I were right shocked, I can tell you. Who was this little chit to tell me what to do? However, I needed to find as much as I c'ld to be able to lead this place proper like. So I done it.
“I were right shocked AGAIN when I realised that them what comes in were offered a choice to eat. How stupid is that? Them folk were coming in to eat, not to have to make decisions. Just wanted something hot to fill the belly. Thems don't want to have to think about it and so on.
“In these last few days, I done learned all about this place. Ol' Missy Julina weren't there, due to come back termorrer, so I decided to make the changes wot were needed before she come back, and let her join in wiv new stuff. So last night I put a stop to all that. I just served one meal to any as came. They 'ad a really young 'un in the kitchen who were doin' stuff making strange sauces and the like, so I sent 'er packin' after a while. No need for that, and no need for the expense of payin' 'er.
“In the Dining Room, there were a few diners what complained, but I soon put paid to their nonsense. There's one there,” she continued, pointing at Master Schild, “you can ask him, he'll tell you the truth. I refused to pander to his strange ways and stopped him in his tracks. Just like I did with that scruffy one what smelled like a wagoneer. Looked next to death's door to me. Turfed 'im out on 'is ear, I can tell you.”
Jepp held up his hand to stop Konna's flow of words, then looked a question at Kassama.
“Goodman Jafferkin, Master. He was specially invited by Mistress Julina.”
There was a gasp from many around, myself included. Jaffy is one of our Town's fixtures, really, and held in quiet regard by most of us old-established residents.
My anger flared again, but, this time, I felt it as an icy determination. This woman was so going to regret her actions, and at the very least her reputation was going to be trampled, as much as I could possibly make it.
“Mistress Konna, pray continue.” Jepp's voice had taken on that silky tone that told me he was going to trap her in some way if he could. The others round the table all started looking at her like feltris look at their prey.
There was somehow a heightened awareness.
“Those what work there kept askin' as to how many more there were to feed, and when I went back to tell them that there were no more, they all turned to me and told me to clean it all up myself. They walked out on me. No stamina like, kids of today. So I bin about today askin' others what I know to come an 'elp me run this place. A few'll be 'ere in a matter of moments.”
I couldn't, just could NOT keep quiet at that point. She looked shocked when I hissed at her: “Then they shall be sent away. At least I shall learn their identities to be sure they are refused in future!”
She was about to retort when Master Jepp coughed meaningfully and brought her attention back to himself: “I see. No, that's not right. Correction! WE see. Thank you for your tale, Mistress Konna. Have you anything more to add?”
“So's you can sees as 'ow I done nuffing wrong, like. Just made sure all knows their place and how it will be run in the future. Can't be having no children in the kitchens nor serving the customers. They ain't got the steel in 'em to say no when 'tis needed. I'll get this place running proper like before you can says 'Jiffy' like.”
By now, even Master Schild was looking at the woman with a fascinated disdain, and I took a little pleasure that she was totally unaware of it, unaware of all the disapproval pouring towards her from all in the room.
“Mistress Konna, I must now ask you to remain silent unless you are asked a question. Is that clear?”
“Yes, sir!”
“Good! So the first question I have is: Can you read and write?”
“Not exactly, sir, I bin meaning ...”
“Hold! Just a simple yes or no should suffice. Next question: do you know what this room is?”
“The Dining Room?”
“That is correct, as far as it goes.” He stared closely at her as his voice took on some steel. “Had you decided to take up the offer we have made to all residents, you would have known that this room is also a school room, a school room in which that 'child' Mistress Julina teaches people to read and write. Yes, SHE teaches.
“This room is also our Assembly room. We have many of our documents stored here and for that reason, we have to approve anyone who has access to this room. You shall be denied entrance to this room after this hearing as you do NOT meet our approval.
“Both these extra functions have been suggested to us by Mistress Julina until such time as the facilities up at the new Community Hall can be made available to us. Perchance you should ask yourself why Mistress Julia should have the ability to allocate the uses of these rooms.
“No, don't try to strain yourself - I shall tell you.
“Mistress Michet is also a member of this Assembly, and it is a matter of official record that, at one earlier Assembly meeting, the control of these rooms was officially handed over to Mistress Julina.”
Her face dropped in shock and confusion, and, I regret to report, I took a little pleasure in seeing a note of fear in her features.
“For that reason, there has been an agreement in place that this room shall be left every night in a condition for others to be able to use it first thing on the following morning. You have claimed here that this is YOUR dining room, but you have not kept up with the existing agreements concerning this room.”
“But I didn't know this, Your Honour! How was I …?”
“There is obviously a lot that you do not know, Mistress. However, that hasn't stopped you from making changes that were not yours to make. So that is no excuse, Mistress. Simple research could have revealed what you required.
“So that is one at least of your points gainsaid already,” his voice took on an extra steely note.
“This is not, has not been, and never shall be YOUR Dining Room. I happen to know that you were hired as a temporary help in the running of this place, NOT as the manager of it.
“I myself have had the pleasure of dining here several times, and the food quality has always been excellent. Indeed, this Salon has established a wide-spread reputation. The normal practice has always been that diners order their meals two or three days in advance, so when they arrive they do already know what they shall be served. And the kitchens know in advance what to cook.
“But no, you have just trodden roughshod over all these practices and routines.
“And for your further information, again this is something that you could have checked, the young one you sent home is Julina's sister, and the others are her personal friends. They have been a team since they were young children.”
She was by now shocked into slack-jawed silence, her eyes darting everywhere as more and more facts were fed to her.
“Now, time for another simple question. Who developed this facility as a restaurant? Do you know?”
We could all see her confidence seep back a little, as she found an easy question to answer: “Why Mistress Michet, of course.”
“Wrong! The menus, recipes, facilities and routines all belong to the woman who is the head of this restaurant. Mistress Julina again.”
“That child? Why she ...”
“You would do well to stay silent right now, Mistress! You have already been informed that Mistress Julina has achieved her majority. I will hear no further references to her being a minor.”
She was aware enough to shut her mouth then.
“Master Schild. Could you please repeat here what you said to me when you arrived last e'en? About this restaurant?”
“Indeed, I shall do so with delight. I told you I was looking forward to a meal in what has been described as the best restaurant in all of North Palarand.”
“And what said you this morning about it?”
He looked directly at Mistress Konna as he replied: “These were my words this morn: 'I understand not the reputation of this place. The service woman was rude, the meal offered was worse than I could cook myself, it was half cold and tasteless while the rubbery sauce was congealed. There was no offer of any wine or ale, just a chipped jug of lukewarm water banged down onto the table. I have eaten better food in a waystation by the highway.' You were very shocked when I said that.”
“Thank you, Master Schild.”
Jepp looked back once more at Konna who was displaying all the signs of severe offence at the criticism of her food and her attitude, but displaying no regrets for her actions whatsoever.
“So you see, Mistress Konna, you have managed in less than one week to ruin the reputation of this establishment, alienated several clients, failed to ensure that the agreed routines have been adhered to and demoralised the entire staff who until now have worked exceptionally well. You were here just to work as directed by Mistress Julina.
“Directed by Mistress Julina, please note; it is HER who should be telling YOU what to do.” He shook his head demonstrably. “You actually had a chance to join in with one of the more successful teams here in Blackstone, but I doubt that you shall have that chance any more.
“You have disrupted an Assembly meeting, and it appears that you have struck another person. What was your justification for striking Mistress Kassama?”
“Well … I … I mean … she is just a servant...” She seemed to ignore the hissing in of breath from all seated round the table. “... she had no right to stop me throwing all that rubbish in the kitchen away. She started to wrestle me and was unfortunately struck by a ladle in the tussle.”
“That is not the exact truth, Masters and Mistresses. She deliberately struck me with the ladle. It was in no way accidental,” burst out a Kassama who was also incensed by what this woman was saying and had been doing.
I leapt to my feet. Nothing on all Anmar could have held me down.
I burst out: “Kassama? Are you injured?”
She shook her head at me as she replied: “Not badly, fortunately.”
That I was relieved is to put it most mildly. I let her know before I continued: “And, what does she mean, 'rubbish'?”
She looked back sadly at me: “Sauces, stocks, equipment like the plate trolley, two days supply of Foti. She has even thrown away most of our Irris beans. ”
There was a hiss of breath at this last, broken by Konna saying: “That foreign muck! No place for it in my kitchen.”
“How much did you have, Mistresses?”
Kassama and I looked at each other and made some hand-gestures.
I replied: “About one quarter of a wagoneer's sack.”
Kassama nodded her agreement.
“Do you know, Mistress Konna, what the cost is of Irris Beans?”
“No idea. Never needed such rubbish.”
“Well that amount cost Mistress Julina, or whoever purchased it, about what you would earn in half a year! And you shall have to make good that loss, and more.”
We could all see the blood drain from her face.
Kassama continued: “There are other things now broken or missing, including two complete sets of the plates and a lot of the cutlery, especially the special forks that are only available here for purchase by the diners. A hand of them have gone. She has also taken the coin pot!”
I found myself growling aloud, in a most threatening manner, but not capable of saying a word to HER.
“I jes wanted to show me friends the standards of my new job!”
Everyone ignored her statement, which made her even more uncomfortable.
“Mistress Julina, would you please go and check on all your stocks. Mistress Konna, you are hereby to be arrested by the Town's Watch for theft and destruction. Take her away please, Mistress Vittima, to await trial as and when such can be arranged.”
“No! I have done nuffing wrong. I were jus' clearing fings up for my new plans! I fought I was in charge.”
“Mistress, you have done EVERYTHING wrong.
“But stealing the girls' coin is too much. And then stealing the special forks too. Unacceptable. You have devalued every single one that has been sold. They are a mark of being special, and YOU have stolen some and ruined that speciality.
“Fedren, could you send someone round to her home and either lock it up or confiscate everything that's in it, so Mistress Julina can identify anything that properly belongs here.”
“But I still have it, the coin pot. I were just … just … making sure it were safe. An' I just wanted to show me friends the forks. I was goin' ter bring 'em back. I swear it! Them are all still there!”
I found my iciest voice, which also made her extremely uncomfortable, much to my regrettable pleasure: “That coin pot has always been perfectly safe ever since we started, Konna. There was no need to do that. It contained all the appreciation coin left by the diners so far this entire month. You have been employed here for less than a week. And certainly you had no authority for taking that away. I had to reprimand you the other day when you refused to add your coin to the communal pot, because you somehow thought you were better than all the others and you should keep what the diners left you on the tables. You gave not a thought to those who were working in the kitchens to provide you with something to serve the customers. You made it very clear that you felt that coin should be yours and yours alone. You want other people to work for you, but you do not want to reward them.
“As for the forks, I made sure I told you how exclusive they were. What I failed to mention is that we have a strict control over their numbers and they are counted every morning and evening. And every time anyone else uses this room.
“The ones you took therefore must have been from last night.”
I shook my head pityingly.
“You took valuables, but you did not take the time to tidy up, nor did you take any time to discover what routines were in place. Not the most intelligent of thieves, I deem.”
All the others looked at her and they too shook their heads.
I marched out to the kitchen and there I again shook my head, this time at the destruction of so much of our preparatory work. Kassama had been nearly right in her lists. Maybe a few more of the herbs and spices, and some of the pots and pans and so on were no longer there, but Kassama had the gist of it all.
I returned to the Assembly room and reported my findings. I further mentioned that all the diners from the night before needed to be recompensed, and that all diners for tonight would have to be put off. There was no way we could provide dinners, not at least to the standards I insisted upon. We would have to be busy this afternoon making new stocks and sauces and the like, just to be ready for the next day.
I sighed.
This was supposed to be one of my rest days.
Master Jepp asked me to account for all the extra costs this episode had added. Losses of food, equipment and the recompensing of diners. He promised me that, somehow or another, Konna would be paying it all back.
While I was out of the room, several things had happened: the others had watched the protesting Konna being dragged off, Suril had been despatched to her home, and several of the others had drawn up lists of potential helpers they knew about whom I could train. They made the suggestion that maybe someone totally untrained might be better. That person could that way learn a trade and have skills for the rest of their life.
We agreed to do it that way, it was actually something that excited me – or would have done if I had not been so annoyed and depressed.
The Guildmasters there suggested that maybe we start a new Guild.
But then we all remembered that the Guilds had been changed on the first day of the year, to become the Royal Palarand Institute of Engineers.
They said they would look into it. But they deemed the new venture should be best run along traditional Guild lines.
Kassama said she would send urchins to the girls, including Kords, for them to come in and discuss where we went from here, in terms of getting back on track.
Master Jepp said: “Add something in for loss of earnings and extra staff payments too.”
… … …
At long last, the Assembly meeting reconvened and we got back to discussing banking.
As I mentioned earlier, it took some effort but we did eventually manage to get Master Schild to smile, and Mistress Lendra, myself, and both Kassama, who was serving drinks, along with Gyth were all affected by seeing it.
Master Schild then declared himself to be impressed with the Assembly room having all the papers and ledgers and so on so readily to hand: “It makes things so much easier. Never have I had my references so close. There is much to say for it. I had no idea of it when I sat in here last night for my so-called meal.”
“Yes, indeed it does. And this was basically another of Julina's ideas. When her Ladyship was up here, she used what is now Mistress Sukhana's office down at the Claw ...”
Bing!
That idea shot into my head.
The one that had been threatening for a little while.
I worked things out furiously in my head and it was the silence from the others that brought me back to the present.
I looked round and saw everyone looking at me, smiling.
“Idea time!” said Bezan. “I have seen her like this before.”
I blushed, of course.
“Just a thought really. Erm … back then, you sort of shared Milady's office – and complained about having to carry everything down there most of the time!”
They politely laughed but agreed with me. Then they patiently waited for me to continue.
“Well, I was up at the Community Hall the other day and looked around. I met Master Simman and we discussed a problem he has of storage space. There might be space for about a half of what is stored in this room, your stuff and the school stuff. I suggested that the space under the stairs could be made into a sloping-roofed cabinet and we sort of agreed that the school stuff could, indeed should, go in there. But we could not find a solution for all this Assembly stuff. Also, it would defeat the object of having that large area downstairs, if a part was permanently set aside for your meeting room.
“We sort of gave up on that subject then and went on to discuss the Royal rooms up on the first floor. These have been changed in their configuration since the original plans, just like the passageway from the kitchens was originally going to be at a level of one floor up to allow wagons to pass beneath it, but they have now decided that is unnecessary. Someone sometime mentioned that there would be an office for Her Ladyship up there.
“It just all fitted together in my mind just now. Why not have THAT office as the Assembly room? Then, when she is here, she can use it as her office which is where you are most likely to have your meetings anyway. Master Simman told me that he has the equipment and pre-made things there to add rooms or to enlarge them. Why not enlarge one of those rooms and make it her office and your Assembly room? Surely that would make sense?”
“Of course!” “Brilliant.” “So simple!” And several other congratulatory expressions followed.
After which there was some quick discussions amongst several little groups, with much nodding of heads, before they again thanked me and again agreed that it was indeed a good idea.
Bezan was to instruct Master Simman accordingly.
The bad day was looking up since my idea was so well received.
But then I had to leave the room, allowing the Assembly to go about their other business, business that was not mine.
I forced myself to go to the mess in the kitchens and make some order there.
My bad day flooded back.
Maybe work would block it out for a little while.
… … ...
But actually my bad day was about to get worse.
To do with something else entirely.
The Bad Day gets worse, before some improvements appear
The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.
It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.
“Maker! What now?”
I also used some curse words, but only in my own head. It wouldn't do to be using expletives in front of my younger sister, after all!
We were all working in the Kitchen at Em's, for once with no pressure as all the diners had been contacted and told that the Salon would not be opened tonight. We had to replenish our basic stocks and broths after that stupid woman Konna had nearly ruined everything for us. I was still SO very angry about it all, that I was chopping the vegetables far harder than actually necessary. In my head it seemed so long ago, but actually was only that very morning.
But the good companionship of my friends and my sister, as well as the calming influence of Kassama were already weaving healing tendrils of good humour into my disturbed insides.
Which is why I felt so disappointed when yet another urchin arrived for me.
Asking for me to go urgently to the Claw. He was tapping his foot, as he tried to show me that it was really very, very urgent.
The others waved me away, so I washed my hands, dusted down my dress, and scurried after the Urchin down to the Claw.
And then up to the men's dormitory!
To say I was shocked to be led up the men's staircase would be like saying it gets a tad wet in the rains!
I hesitated at the foot of those stairs, but the urchin urged me on, tutting with impatience.
After climbing hesitantly, I entered the forbidden room and was immediately overwhelmed by many things.
The size of the room.
The size of the crowd there.
The very male smell in the air, which I was used to, having cleaned my brothers' room so often.
The almost silence of that large crowd.
The sorrow on their faces.
Faces turned to look at me, and I was sort of ushered through the throng, still not knowing why I was there. In effect, I was pulled through it until I reached a cot-side.
Two Healers were tending to the man lying there. One was Mistress Lendra, the other was Mistress Twaite. It must be serious if the Town's two most renowned Healers were present.
Lendra looked up and saw me.
“Thank you, Julina, for coming so rapidly. You are in time!”
I was still a little dazed and 'twas but then that I took my first look at the person on the cot.
… … ...
“Oh Jaffy! What is it?” I said in a tear-stained voice as I sank to my knees, clasping one of Jafferkin's hands in mine.
His eyes fluttered open. He croaked a couple of times trying to find his voice, which eventually came out all weak and raspy: “Julina. You the best in Town. You the daughter I always wanted. But the woman I wanted never found me.” He managed a weak but wry grin. “Even so, daughter, you never cooked for me. I tried ...”
“Oh Jaffy! I wasn't there last night and my trainee assistant got it all wrong!” I managed to squeeze out between my sobs. “I am so dreadfully sorry!”
He breathed painfully a few times, but then, just when we were thinking he could not say more, he made an extreme effort: “Listen, too late now! Say bye to Megrozen. She always the one I wanted, from moment I clapped my peepers on 'er. Josten, he yours now. And the wagons. I have the one here and three down in Tranidor. Rohid knows all. All rest yours too, but not much ...” He broke off, and tried to cough, but even that was exhausting to him.
He was silent, except for his laboured breathing. I was trying my hardest to control my sobs – I didn't want his last moments to be listening to my sorrow. I held his hand, gently stroking it. I let my silent tears drip down.
It is no old woman's tale that there is a death rattle. I heard it for myself, as did all around me.
My tears were joined by those of several others around, and not just women either.
… … …
“Regret must inform Jafferkin dead – all goods bequeathed Mistress Julina – witnessed – plse gather together, prepare statement of holdings – J says pay any debts from Wender earnings – J arrive within month, decide then any sales – Julina and Kordulen”
Papa, Kords and I walked back to Em's from the semaphore office even as the arms above the Cistern were click-clacking away with our message to Rohid.
I was still shocked and tearful, but knew I had to lose myself in work.
The pyre had been set for the following afternoon and I supposed I would have to speak then. But I would think about that later, to do so now would be to reduce me to sorrow and introspection. I really needed work to distract me.
… … ...
I was unaware of the entirety of what the others had done, but we were now at a stage where we had recovered sufficient basics to be used for meals even were they to be on the morrow, and some for the day after. I had determined that we needed a further day to regroup and so had sent more urchin messages to those who were to be disappointed. I wished there was a way we could keep food fresher than now, but that I knew was just a dream that could never be fulfilled. I came out of wherever my mind had been and took in what we had achieved.
These girls, and Kassama, were magnificent. Something else entirely, both in attitude and results. Over and above anything I could ever have asked for. Or expected.
And they all were so supportive.
I burst into tears.
Again.
… … …
Mousa had coped with the extra demand suddenly thrust on her and her team last night, as Kassama used those services to feed her guests, and most of our disappointed diners also availed themselves of her services.
I came to a conclusion last night as I was laying in my bed, tossing about on my tear-stained pillow.
From now on, we would close the Salon one night a week. This would make life far easier for each of my team, and would free up some space and time for the training of new staff. Maybe even for the cooks, if the Guild-like thing ever came to fruition. We could also use the time for routine maintenance.
… … …
My heart was still heavy when I lifted my equally heavy body off the bed and slouched into the bathroom.
That day's breakfast was a stark contrast to the one just a couple of days ago.
It was Kissa who really rescued me from my threatened descent into a depression.
She there and then arranged for us all to have a Tai Chi session, something that I had not been doing too regularly recently.
She scolded me into doing it properly and not just bumbling through the forms.
And soon, I felt the healing begin.
It was not too long before I was in a position to resume a more normal life; not that life felt particularly normal at that moment.
I started planning my day in outline – in my head, of course.
Suddenly Kissa said she had to rush off.
Huh? Number 2 sister with appointments? I waved Swayga off and went with Kissa, just because I was curious. Swayga and I had relaxed the rule of always travelling in pairs for Kords (and myself) but not for Kissa.
I soon discovered that she was going today to work with Haka. As Haka approached ever more quickly the birth of her next child, Kissa had taken to helping her with not just the housework and looking after Haris, but also with some of her seamstressing!
I understood immediately that these would be the easy tasks and not the tricky ones, but nevertheless, I felt a surge of pride for my little sister. Some of her work was good enough to appear in the products of Mistresses Hasinet and Haka!
But I was also saddened by it all. Not so long ago, I would have known what was going on with all of them. Nowadays, I was becoming a stranger to them. I started sniffling, but wouldn't mention why when they both pressed me.
I stayed with them both for maybe a bell, before I needed to go and teach, today down at the Claw. My tears were dry, I made sure, before I went down there.
Those lessons were difficult, as Jafferkin was not far from all our thoughts. But I managed to use him and memories of him to illustrate some of my lessons – lessons which I was certain would stick in the minds of the students better than some of the others I had given.
But despite being difficult, those lessons were not as difficult as when we went, immediately after they finished, to the Town Bridge and the level area for Jaffy's pyre.
… … …
I raised the cloth once again to my eyes. I was trembling, not only because of the sorrow and emotion, but also because I would have to make the first eulogy, and later apply the torch.
I understand that this happens in other places in a different order, but up here the pyres are so near the mourners that the crackling of the flames could drown the words spoken.
I got a nudge in my back, and I swallowed. Where had this shakiness in my knees come from? I used a trick that came from I know not where. I arched my neck back and yawned, while slowly bending forward. This had the effect I had discovered of loosening slightly my voice, allowing a greater flexibility.
I managed to move forward some two strides, so that all could see me.
Again I swallowed, and I coughed slightly, for I knew my voice needed to carry a fair distance, with as few catches as I could. That yawning had helped, I felt.
My adoption of my stance was sufficient for the onlookers to settle down; a silence swiftly fell, broken only in our ears by the gusts of wind that marched in. I had to keep one hand on my skirts to prevent them blowing too much. I saw familiar faces, my friends and family amongst them.
The silence became almost intense, which was quite remarkable really since there were hundreds of people there!
As expected, few of the miners, the newcomers if you like, were present, but my eyes, still so busy scanning round and round, showed that nearly all the Townies were there.
Of course, I was used to speechifying to groups of people, after all I am a teacher and I had that brief experience down in Tranidor when the Count Trosanar tried to embarrass me, but this was here, in my own home Town, with friends, family and also, yes, foes all staring at me. All the wagoneers and the staff of the Claw were also present.
I cast my mind back briefly to Tranidor. What had got me through that torture?
The answer dropped immediately into my thoughts. Why 'twas anger!
I didn't really need to search far for something to drive my anger. That blasted woman!
I felt this angry energy flooding me, and I confess I had to fight to control it, to channel it to my purposes.
Suddenly, I realised I was ready.
“Good morrow all, and, dare I say it, good sorrow?”
I paused there, to let them think about those words, to let them realise that I wasn't going to be wallowing in sadness and in pity. I imagined I could detect a slight lightening of the mood. I pushed some extra lightness into my tones.
“This task, but recently thrust upon me, is onerous and difficult. Despite my looks, I have indeed obtained my majority, but most of you know that full well, already. Nevertheless, I am feeling particularly young and alone right at this heartbeat.
“We are gathered here today to share our memories of the man known to us as Jafferkin, but known to a smaller group of us as Jaffy.
“I see some of you puzzled as to why 'tis I standing here now, speechifying. I was as shocked as any, when dear Jaffy declared me to be his heiress, even as he lay on his death bed. His breath departed while I was holding his hand. I was privileged to get to know him better and more personally through all the early months of this year, but he has always been a figure in our Town, since I was a little girl. Why, I used to envy him, envy his ability to come and go!”
I paused briefly for the polite chuckles and giggles to subside.
“'Twas shocking to me, for I had let him down. Let him down badly. I had invited him to dine in my little Salon,” there was a gasp that went around as some had not realised my role in that place, “and he chose to arrive for his promised meal on what was his last night on Anmar.”
Even I could feel my voice grow stronger as I continued from there. I was also aware of the sharp attention from my audience, a feeling that seemed energising somehow. Part of my mind marvelled at that, and at the boost of energy it gave me.
It seemed I might like speechifying after all.
“But he chose an evening when I was not on duty there.
“Due to the unfortunate breaking of some glass, one of my friends and co-workers, was unable to attend her duties and so I had hired a temporary replacement. But this was NOT a good hire, for she languishes even as we speak in the Sheriff's cells, arrested for theft and destruction, amongst other things. She, totally and unwarrantedly decided to take over my organisation in my absence, in the most cowardly way possible.
“When dear Jaffy arrived for his oft-promised meal, she sent him away, sent the 'scruffy Wagoneer' scuttling away from a promised meal, sent him back out in the night alone and unfed on what would be the last night of his life.”
I paused for a little longer but still briefly, just long enough for the gasps to be heard.
“I was glad!”
This time the pause was even longer and the gasps louder.
“For what that silly … er … woman,” I spat the word out, “produced as food, was not something I would feed even to a Grakh or a Feltren. I am SO glad that dear Jaffy's last meal was not such a dreadful one. At least I was able to console myself that Jaffy had eaten with us as a family on four, or maybe a hand of occasions at our home. We all slowly learnt about each other on those evenings.
“I got to know him far better when I, and a group of friends, made a trip to down to Tranidor, and back, of course. Jaffy was our wagoneer, and we actually managed to get him to say things to us. Words that were strung together into whole sentences! This was a most unusual occurrence for him. He was usually taciturn to the point of silence. His usual communication style was with single grunts and the occasionally recognisable word.”
This time, my pause was filled, as I had hoped, with some chuckles, giggles and even a laugh or two.
“An example of this unusual happening was on one occasion when I was sad. No meaningless murmurs from him that time, oh no! He told me bluntly: 'Along with the sunshine there's got to be a little rain sometime.'
“Sunshine would not be a word readily associated with Jaffy and his relationships to others, but the opposite was NEVER present. He never brought others down by his attitude. I am unable to think of the man and place any 'rain' in his demeanour.
“Jaffy was kind enough - but he left it, mind you, until his death bed, the silly man - to tell me that I was the daughter he always wished he had had.
“However, Jaffy had long, long ago met the woman who stole his heart, the woman against whom all others paled. But she was merely very fond of him, for when they met she was married. Indeed freshly married.
“He never did manage to steal her heart and so he retreated inside himself, and devoted himself to the long and lonely journeys through our almost silent forests and woods. He found as much contentment as was possible in worshipping this woman from afar.
“Even after her husband died – for by that time, he was too bound into his habits for him to declare himself.
“I know for a fact that she would have loved to be here to add her own words, but she has gone downvalley. She shall be most upset when the news of his passing reaches her.
“He has been a regular supplier of goods, both inbound to our Town, and outbound, for more years than I have been alive, and his steadfastness has been appreciated by all of us, not the least during those dreadful Trogan days. A long-standing servant of our Town.
“So my words about someone I found to be a wonderful, solid, steadfast and caring man need be cut off now, thus allowing others to tell you of his qualities over all the years of that long service, and therefore be able to relate things about him of which I have no possibility of knowing.
“Dearest Jaffy, I shall miss you!”
I stepped back those few paces, back into the anonymity of the crowd there, leaving the way open to others to have their say.
I was crying so much by then that I could barely see.
Speaker after speaker stepped up to say their words. Yes there were some negatives, but they made the man's mostly-hidden character shine – they supplied us with the necessary contrast to all the good stories about him.
It must have been close to a bell later, that the priest turned to his assistant and they lit the torch, making sure it was fully alight before handing it to me.
I walked, despite the return of shaky knees, the cast or so to the pyre and waited, as I had been told to, for the priest to make his sign, that we both should begin our duties at the same heartbeat. The sign duly came, and I was busy thrusting the torch into the great pile at various places, so I sort of missed his first few utterances. At least my movements hid the shaking tremors of my hands.
Not that it mattered that I missed those starting words, I had heard them so often I could recite them myself from memory, as, I suspect, could most of those gathered around, even some of the younger ones.
"The Maker made the world, and the Sun, the moons and the stars above. The Maker made the plants and creatures within the world including ourselves. We do not know the Maker's purpose, and we do not know if the Maker has ever visited the world since it was made. All we know is that the world is the Maker's creation, not ours, and we have a responsibility to live in the world in such a way that it is kept as the Maker may have originally intended.
"To that end we offer to return the body of our departed brother Jafferkin, who has no further use for it, so that the substance of which it is made can be used by the world again. We offer this body as a token of our responsibility and as the last act which our brother Jafferkin will make in the world. As his body turns to ashes we will remember the man he was and give thanks for his presence in the world."
Most people stayed there and watched as Jaffy was consumed by the flames, but 'twas still probably two quarters of a bell before all had drifted away.
I was one of the last.
… … …
I was busy chopping, simmering and roasting in the kitchens up at Em's.
Frying and mixing and swirling and stripping and skinning.
Rolling and bashing. Slicing. Washing and drying.
And everything else a cook does.
And everything else I could do to not let my thoughts dwell.
My eyes were still red and were still streaming, but this time it wasn't solely because of the emotions.
All the girls were again there with me, Kassama as well – even Molly pitched in. She was sitting at a table and helping with much of the food preparation. To find space for a little table and a chair was more than a trifle awkward, and we had rearranged some of the kitchen furniture and equipment to accommodate it.
This wasn't too bad as it happens, for now we had a chance to rearrange those things that had been giving us niggles, and about which we had frequently complained.
Twas Molly who suddenly exclaimed, making me nearly slice into my fingers: “Look, out there, in the courtyard – a Dranakh! Looking straight at us!”
Without looking, I knew who it was, so I rushed out there.
Josten snorted and bleated at me, and I wrapped my arms around his neck.
And started crying again.
… … ...
We excelled ourselves that evening in what we prepared and stored, what we had made for enhancing our food when we re-opened, maybe because our emotions leant strength and inspiration to us. As it happens, we could have catered for some of those who had reserved, but not everyone, so really and truly it had been a good decision to cancel the evening. I know for a fact that Mousa was a little grateful, as her orders increased by more than a few!
We were finished with all I had targeted by just before dark descended, a bell or two earlier than our normal work's end.
I called the team together, and was glad when they gathered promptly around, supportive faces and atmosphere present.
“Phew! It has been a BAD day, today.”
There were a few nods, but tentative ones which gathered strength as I continued: “However, I must say that was a GOOD last half-day of work, and I thank you all from the very depths of my heart. To make it a little better for us all, the K woman is going to end up paying for our dinner tonight, by the way. One of you shall go and fetch an urchin for tonight; we shall send him to Mousa for our six dinners – or, Kassama, are there any of your guests who might wish to eat also? Let's have the urchin come and take our orders in ten moments, that you have time to find out all that is necessary.”
They all agreed, Kassama climbed the stairs and suddenly Kords, Gyth and Kelly dashed out of the room, telling Molly and I to stay where we were.
Meaning me of course, for poor Molly was hardly fully mobile even yet.
Those others had obviously exchanged eye messages and I was sort of worried that I hadn't seen any of that. Was I losing my abilities to observe my surroundings?
Kassama came back after a short while and then the others came in, saying they had found an urchin, who would come to the kitchen door in two moments. We selected what we wanted – I just wanted a small portion of her stew, Kords wanted her Gavakhan slices with sauce and vegetables, the others had their own preferences. Kassama then ordered for B and B too, who had always been going to do that, but took the opportunity to join in with us. The three girls dashed out once more, and I suddenly realised what they were up to.
But I wouldn't let on that I knew.
We chatted generally for a little while until I called for attention. It was most gratifying to be met with instant attention and silence.
“Before the food arrives in around a quarter of a bell now, there are some things I wish ... nay, that's wrong … er ... some things I NEED to say. Please bear with me, as there are a number of points to be covered. I shall split them into various numbered points, but several are intertwined with other points, so perchance you should wait until I am finished before offering any opinion?
“Firstly, I need to thank you all for your hard work and willingness yesterday and today. I know that there is a certain amount of self-interest in there, in that we want some coin for our efforts and the longer we have no diners, the longer we don't get paid, nevertheless it has been a magnificent effort! You are all truly wonderful. I could not be more thankful. We should all be proud of ourselves.
“Secondly, I wish to address certain recent events. I wish to start with asking for your opinions on something I thought about last night. So here goes: as an introduction first, though, 'tis my belief that we are all working too hard, and we are all not seeing things that should be obvious. I would like to involve you all and get all your opinions please before WE take a decision. I shall tell you my idea and leave it for you to think about. We'll talk amongst ourselves and then, when we have finished dinner, we together shall decide.
“I propose that we no longer open every night for diners. I think we should simply declare that on one day every week, which day we shall then select if we DO decide to close, when we should have to ourselves a day without the pressure and demands of customers. A day upon which we can do some maintenance, replenish stocks, find new recipes and so on – much as we have done these past two days. Please think seriously about it, think of both the advantages and the disadvantages. These last two days have been pressure-filled, but they have taught certainly me something, and I hope the rest of you too.
“Thirdly, we need to talk about who works here. The K woman has been a disaster ...”
“I loved the way you managed to destroy her reputation at the pyre this afternoon, without saying her name! I made sure that the people near me knew who you were talking about, and some promised to make sure that the news got spread.”
The others all agreed with Gyth when she said that, and I confess to a dash of pleasure that at least they had got the message.
“Now, now girls,” I said, but that was mostly for form's sake. I dropped my voice to a whisper: “And by the way, I'm not finished with that woman yet.”
The others all chortled and cheered that.
“Now, back to staffing. I regret to have to inform you that Molly here will be leaving us!”
There were gasps and a chorus of protest.
“No, no! Molly has done marvellously here but her heart isn't really in it. She has found a new line of work, and she shall tell us all about it as we eat. That morning's fuss all occurred when there was supposed to be an Assembly meeting in the Dining Room, so all the Assembly members have put their minds to our problems, for Mistress Konna made herself universally unpopular with each and every one of them. I have received from them a list, a long and comprehensive list, of names of those who they feel could be suited to working here. Each contributor has naturally their own source, although some names appear more than once.”
A little cheer ran round the others, but I held my hand up to silence them.
“They suggested that we, please note the word WE, start the equivalent of a Guild for Cooking or Catering! They are prepared to advise on how WE set it up and run it. If we can show a clear career path with some solid goal for students to work towards, then WE could be starting a new trend in all Palarand. This is another thing for us to think about, but is not so urgent. Let us decide in say a week's time? Alright?”
They all nodded their agreement.
“Let me see. Hmmm. I think we are now up to fourthly. So. Fourthly. I want to set up a time when we can review events, on a regular basis. Remember Milady had those meetings after major events. What did she call them?”
“De something,” said Kords.
“Brief!” said Molly. “Debriefings”
“That's it! So I propose that we have our weekly debriefing on the same day as we close for that one evening. Make it a sort of back room day, where decisions and improvements are made away from customers.”
“Fifthly, I want you all to be involved in testing applicants for suitability to work here. The K woman was recommended by Michet, but only on the basis of asking one of the women's groups if they knew anyone. She arrived here, if you like, by a sort of default; we all assumed that someone else had approved her. It has become clear that we all need to be involved in the appointment process.
“Oh, and by the way, Master Jepp told her something I hadn't heard before, and that was that any additional person or persons will have to be approved by the Assembly. This will continue to be a necessity until such time as the Assembly move to the Community Hall, for they determined that access to this room shall be for approved people only. They also declared that SHE shall never be given such approval.”
They all nodded, with a sort of relief, wonder and dawning comprehension.
“Sixthly ...”
But there was to be no sixthly.
Our food arrived then, and we were all about to sit down to eat it there in the kitchen when Gyth said: “Hold! Ladies, this is a Jafferkin celebration dinner. Please make your ways to the Dining Room, where we have set up a table for us all. Kassama, could you please summon Berdon and Battayla?”
Thus it was, that we six joined B and B for a solemn but emotionally-releasing dinner. They quickly understood our discussions with regard to the way the Salon should be run, and indeed offered sensible suggestions.
The conversation was mostly female-driven, Berdon being the only male there. But still we managed to have a good time, given all the circumstances.
So much so that I determined that we should open a bottle of wine to toast Jaffy's memory.
And thus it was that the 3rd month of the year came to an end.
… … …
“Why do grown-ups drink wine?” moaned Kords, holding her head at breakfast the next day.
“I did warn you to drink more slowly.”
“Well I was – at least until you brought out that fourth jug.”
“Drink some water,” was Swayga's unsympathetic retort. “As for you Julina, I thought you were close to going over the top about your problems with that woman at your restaurant. A pyre didn't seem to be the right place to score points.”
“With respect, Swayga, I seized an opportunity to bring that … woman's … behaviour to as wide an audience as I could. Today, I shall really start to bury her reputation.”
“Surely, her behaviour wasn't that bad?”
Kords and I looked meaningfully at each other before I replied: “You're right. It wasn't that bad.”
Kords looked a little shocked at first and then she relaxed and Swayga's slightly smug look shot from her face as I continued, almost viciously: “It was worse – considerably worse. She is in the CELLS, Swayga, because she is a criminal. Even all the Assembly members were shocked by what she did. I want to make sure that the whole Town know it – and if she ever moves out of here, I shall make sure that every roadhouse on the way downvalley knows what she did. I shall make her unemployable, certainly in all Milady's lands. And that's just for starters.”
“My, my. We ARE ferocious today. Mayhap you also had a glass too much last evening?”
“Swayga. You shall see. Until then, I suggest you back off with the sarcastic remarks. They are not acceptable right now.”
So said, I stood up and strode off to get finally dressed, slightly shocked at myself for correcting Swayga so firmly.
… … …
“Maker! I just don't know!”
“I understand. It is difficult isn't it? We confiscated everything in her house. Her man wasn't happy, but was somehow resigned to it. From his remarks, I suspect we shall hear of a divorce petition soon. He said he would be able to be fed elsewhere now his woman is unavailable. He took some persuading to be responsible for making sure she is fed and watered and clothed whilst in the cells. THAT shall be a token service, I deem.”
“We will just have to assume that all the coin is still here in the pot. We had no accounting of it. And we have four of the five missing forks. So that's a start. I wonder what happened to the last of them. The cutlery and crockery I have been able to identify easily. It was a special shipment that Em had delivered. She would be able to confirm all this, of course, whenever she gets back”
“Ah yes! We had a semaphore. They spent last night just south of Haligo and should make it to Holville for tonight. They are expecting to reach Milady's lands for the following night, and then spend their last travel night at the Forest Roadhouse. So they have three more sleeps before reaching home. Em should be able to confirm all on that afternoon, if she is not too wearied.”
“Oh! Sheriff, that IS good news. Thank you for letting me know. Do we know how far behind them shall be Milady? Oh dear, I mean of course the Prince and Princess.”
He shook his head in denial, but added: “We have no definite news, you will understand, however we suspect she, they, shall be two, certainly no more than three, weeks behind our travellers.”
“I see. Now may I take those items I have identified, or are they needed to be kept isolated for Em to confirm?”
“'Twould be better were they to stay here, if you can manage without them. In fact, I deem they might be here quite a while, until His Honour tries that dreadful woman. You will recall how her Ladyship insisted on EVERYTHING being considered before passing a sentence?”
I nodded.
“Well I would wager that His Honour will be of the same mindset. Especially so if he decides to let Milady, no, silly me, the PRINCESS do the judging.”
He shook his head, as much frustrated as I was in getting her new title right. We had, of course, received the semaphore announcement almost a week ago, and the Town had enjoyed an impromptu party atmosphere that evening, but STILL we all thought of her as Milady.
Fedren continued: “It won't be a burden to the Salon if you are missing those items for that long?”
“I believe we can cope right well enough, even though tonight is going to be the busiest we have ever been, since we have many of those postponed diners appearing, as well as those that reserved for tonight. Not all the postponed ones could be accommodated mind you, so tomorrow seems to be just as busy. Two full sittings each evening. But at least we haven't had to offer coin to any of the disappointed diners. THAT would have been a problem, but offering them a postponed meal at half price seems to have done the trick.
“Dear Molly has offered to work in the background in the kitchens, leaving me to do the bulk of the work, since I insist she remains seated. After those two nights, I expect she shall retire from the kitchens and devote more time to the playactors. So we will need some help quite soon. I have made a start on those listed so helpfully by all you on the Assembly, and have determined that the first ones shall learn first by serving in the room. Later, they can be introduced to the kitchens and the routines there. The first one is due to arrive at the Salon later this morning.”
“So sensible an approach. It is most admirable.”
“So, by your leave Sheriff, I shall depart now and go and get on with a hectic schedule down there.”
“Thank you for visiting my office and identifying the items you have. I shall be in touch should we need any more assistance.”
“Thank YOU, Sheriff, for finding so much of what was taken. I'm sure yours and Suril's swift action has saved much from disappearing beyond discovery.”
… … …
“... so you see, Paivi, the secret is to put yourself in the customer's position ALWAYS. Ask yourself 'Would I like this word/action/behaviour/presentation/whatever' to happen to me? If you answer yourself with a 'No' then change whatever it is. Is that clear?”
“Oh yes, Mistress Julina. But I bin never in a rest-o-thingy afore.”
“Oh hush girl! I've already told you twice. Please. Just call me Julina. As for being in a restaurant or not, that shall be no problem. Neither had any of us when we started!”
Her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open when I said that.
I laughed.
I LIKED this girl.
She was maybe two years older than I and we had therefore not really mixed before, coupled with the fact that she was protected most of her life by an over-zealous father, Mayel, one of our Bakers. I say 'one of' because nowadays we had so many, but Mayel was the longest serving one in our community, well established long before I was born, and following in his father's footsteps, possibly even in his grandfather's. Certainly, we had bought our bread (and savouries) from his bakery whenever we could, only giving others our business when Mayel's could not supply our needs.
As soon as she grew up enough to begin to be attractive to boys, her father banished her to the kitchens and the ovens, making sure she was not a 'temptation' out there in the shop, serving customers. She had been effectively shut away since then, only venturing out for commissions when accompanied by her mother. Apparently, she had been very envious of us in particular, seeing our close-knit group laughing and joking and wandering around town almost as we wished.
I had selected her as the first possible co-worker because 'twas Master Blandel who spoke so highly of her. He had been her neighbour all her life, and I do have a soft spot for Master Blandel. He had quietly suggested to me that it was beyond time Paivi got out from virtual imprisonment in her own home, which was the lot of so many of we girls in those days.
It was only the more forward-thinking people, those being usually anyone who had had dealings with Milady, oh pooh … the Princess I mean ... who could break out of the shackles imposed by years and years of traditions, so no blame should be attached to Mayel and Heffy, her parents; they were just doing what was the norm for our society back then.
I swiftly found I had to break through her shyness and nervousness, but in the end managed that quite a lot sooner than I had originally thought.
And then I discovered she had a quick mind and a good sense of humour, so far hidden from me in any of the limited dealings I had had with her.
I was already aware of a hunger for knowledge, I knew this from her writing and reading lessons, for I had been teaching her there sometimes.
An instance: “Tell me again about these 'fork' thingies. About the special importance of these particular ones, and the history behind them. And after that, about where they and the knives are placed on the table. And can I be taught to use one please?”
“It's like this ...”
… … …
“Maker! That was much harder work than I expected!”
We all nodded at Paivi in understanding agreement.
“So,” I turned and asked Gyth, who had shared Dining Room duties with her, “what think you?”
I had prepared Paivi for this debriefing, for the fact that we all discussed both the goods and the bads that we all might learn and improve; this was not intended as a personal demolition, if 'twas necessary to say negative things.
“She was charming, smiley and helpful. She made mistakes as could only be expected but she charmed the customers sufficiently that they forgave her. She asked if she didn't know and she learnt quickly. I would say she was better than we were on OUR first nights. AND she sold more forks to the customers in one night than we have ever done!”
To cut what could be a long story quite short, all the girls approved of her joining us.
My feelings were that she had come along, had been genuinely interested, and had helped a little in the kitchens before spending the night with the customers in the Dining Room. She asked intelligent questions, she joined in with the joking and joshing and she looked on in amazement as we shared out last month's money from The Pot. It may have been because she immediately grasped the point of sharing it, or possibly the contrast with the K woman, whose name I had determined would never pass my lips again, but we all unanimously agreed that Paivi should join us, if she wanted to.
This time, I repeated what I had said earlier to all 'my' people, that the team is important, that, even if annoyed, the TEAM came first and so on. I deliberately told her all the negatives first, the long hours, the lack of joining in with public celebrations, the need to be polite at all times even if the customers weren't, and so on and so on.
It was a breath of fresh air to us all that it was then she who enumerated all the advantages. And even saying some we ourselves had not so far considered.
An exchange of eye messages resulted in my saying: “Very well, then, Paivi – you may start with us. We shall review this in a week's time. If we still feel confident in you at the end of the week, then you may work as a regular member of our team until the end of the month. If you still wish to be a member of our team then, then we shall enter a formal contract, and you shall join us permanently. What say you?”
Our answer was a shrill screaming shout of delight, and she did a little dance round the kitchen area, but carefully in some spots as she passed some of the still hot things.
“Really? Are you serious? Oh can I really and truly?”
Thus it was we started the new month with a new team.
… … …
The next day began a little miserably. The low scudding clouds were dropping their watery loads all about the head of the Bray. The weather was such that we had no idea of what it was like up in the Vale, and the semaphore could bring us no news of anything from downvalley.
To save Molly from scurrying about on slippery surfaces, we all, including Kissa as she was a small part of our team after all, made our various ways to Mousa's house as soon as we had broken our fasts. I asked Mousa if she could spare us a bell or so, just to observe in the background whilst we interviewed a hand more of girls from the Assembly's lists.
They all turned up, and shook off the rain in the entrance hall, their coats in varying states of repair.
To shorten again what could also be a very long tale, Mousa frowned at one of the hopefuls, and subtly shook her head in agreement while we girls disliked another and knew we would be strained working with that one.
When we explained some of the duties and the hours that would have to be worked, another excused herself.
Which left Frowka and Venket.
Frowka was the daughter of a recent arrival, one of the steady influx of workers. This particular man was employed at the newly fired-up coke facility down near the Forest. She had been recommended actually by Master Sinidar, the Tanner, for he had met the family when Frowka's brother had applied to him for work. Master Sinidar tries to hire only people with a sensible family background and so had gone to their home, or rather their tents, up at the Camping Ground. Master Sinidar was impressed enough by the family to offer the son, Rinko, a position. Thus he was able to recommend the daughter to me, to us.
Venket, on the other hand, was recommended by Mistress Lendra. An only child, she had been kept deep in the family until her mother became ill, and Lendra had visited their home in the Miners' Village. The family could continue on just the father's pay, but Lendra had been moved by some spark deep within the girl, and when I requested names for possible co-workers and trainees, Venket had immediately shot into her head.
The mere fact that Lendra had recommended her was almost enough for us all, however, we knew we should do this properly. Look at the trouble caused by trying to skimp on this very important step in the matter of that K woman!
… … …
“Paivi, this is Frowka and this is Venket. The two of them came to see all of us at Mousa's house this morn, and we all agree that they shall be taken on as we have done with you.”
“How marvellous! Welcome Frowka and Venket. I am sure I am going to love being here, but it IS hard work, I can tell you.”
“Paivi, before I give you your first tasks, you should also meet Kissa, short for Kordulissa. Like Kords … er, that's short for Kordulet, by the way, Frowka and Venket … like Kords, Kissa is my sister and has been helping us out too, but not as often. She is in fact a very capable seamstress, amongst her other talents.”
Kissa blushed the brightest of colours at that.
“Kelly, Gyth – which of you wish to help me in the kitchens with Kords, Kassama and Kissa? Actually, having said that, I supposed it would have to be Kelly as everyone else begins with a 'K'!”
That caused a good ice-breaking giggle to come from all around, and we could all see the two newcomers relax a little.
In the end, Gyth wanted to do some kitchen duties and that left Kelly to supervise the three newcomers. I grinned in delight and flashed Kelly an approving eye message when the four of them drifted out to the Dining Room, Kelly saying: “Now Paivi, sooner or later you are going to have to learn to teach someone else, so start now by explaining to these two all you learnt yester ...”.
The door swung to behind them, cutting off the rest of Kelly's words.
Kassama, Gyth, Kords, Kissa and I turned our attentions to the meal orders for later that evening. We found ourselves laughing together a lot, and I found myself feeling relieved and therefore being a lot less tense than recently.
Kelly and the others came in a few times for various reasons during that afternoon, all involving some form of learning. The rest of us heartily approved of Kelly's idea to have Paivi and Frowki being the first to serve the customers, Kelly would supervise and rush in where necessary, and Venket would simply stand to one side, learning by observing all that went on. Frowka would swap with Venket for the second sitting.
And so it was that the new era of the Salon started, with the first ever intake to what would soon become the Consociation of Caterers.
Even the weather seemed to approve, and the clouds left just before the first diners began to turn up.
I was again in the Kitchen, supervising as well as cooking, so I had little or no occasion to go to the Dining Room.
Until I was called in there, as apparently one of our diners had an announcement to make.
Will Julina ever have a peaceful day again?
The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.
It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.
“Maker! I had not expected this.” I turned from Kelly to the man to whom she had been talking. “I'm sorry sir, but, as you have already been told by Mistress Kellonika here, that will not be possible. And I must add that I fail to understand why it has become necessary to call me in. You have been informed already. I find no reason to change anything that my colleague has said.”
The man turned to me as I was talking and looked me up and down, from head to toe and back again.
He was a little taken aback when I returned the 'compliment'.
I know not exactly what HE saw, but what I saw was a man, self-satisfied, confident in himself, but running towards overweight. I had the feeling that the flush on his face might be from a glass of wine too many. His whole bearing was that of the typical sort of man I had oft encountered, thinking only of himself. Always bending things and events to his needs. Or trying to.
I trust that my face did NOT show the slight sneer that his face managed to employ when he spoke to me, a little over-loudly: “I understand this might be difficult for you children to grasp, but I'll try to make it simple for you.” He started to speak more slowly, and more deliberately. “I want to have a private dinner for three hands of people here on the 14th of Pertulin. You just run along and find someone to write it in your daybook.”
He used a dismissive gesture towards me, which was sufficient action to infuriate me. He seemed not to hear the hissed intakes of breath from some of the other clients seated in the room. I certainly didn't at that heartbeat, it was reported to me later.
Without turning away, holding his eyes with mine, which I knew were blazing - and which I felt were creating a feeling of uncertainty within him - I spoke over my shoulder to where I knew Kelly would be hovering. She was, I was absolutely certain, nearby - and somehow I knew all the other girls were too. They told me later that Kelly's eyebrows shot up as I used a most reasonable tone, albeit dripping with ice, to her: “Kellonika, would you be so kind as to fetch Mistress Kassama? It would appear that we are deemed children, and therefore not able to command respect, or not worthy of such. Perchance a woman of elder status might have the required effect, or at least be able to deliver an acceptable message.”
“Don't do anything more, 'Lina, promise? Nothing! Don't do anything, alright? The rest of you girls, go about your business, please.”
Later, I realised that Kelly was right to take command at that heartbeat, for I was far too incensed in those moments to have reacted sensibly. I was told that all the others, apart from Kords, turned away and started doing little jobs just so as to look busy. I simply kept my eyes locked onto his and was sure I saw the first tremor of doubt enter his up to now closed mind. But that might have been wishful thinking on my part. I am, however, certain that my fury shone through.
Afterwards, they further explained that Kords too was fully aware that my quiet and icy tone meant I was a hairsbreadth away from exploding. She nodded to Kelly and their eyes said that Kords would do everything she could to hold me back. Kelly scurried off, trying to be as quick as she could. She knew she could not leave me there too long with this anger boiling up inside me. My frustrations over the past few days were in severe danger of spilling over.
I clenched my fists and dug my nails into my palms. I was trembling from foot to head.
Let me leave you in no doubt; the explosion point was there. The tension had reached a painful level. A complete silence had settled on the room, but at that heartbeat I was fully unaware of it. Some diners had stood up apparently, but my focus was on not losing my temper to this utter stranger who had slighted us all in front of everyone, slighted us in our own workplace. … I reached ...
Just then, a deep male voice shattered the strained silence with brutal suddenness. I confess I jumped and squealed slightly. I could not but help look at the newcomer to our 'discussions'.
“Good e'en, sir! I am Torin, Master Carpenter at your service.” He turned briefly to me: “Mistress Julina, 'tis, as always, a pleasure.” He turned again to once more pay attention to the man: “Now sir, you are …?”
“Trying to get these silly children to do ...”
Torin's tone sharpened: “Nay sir, I meant who are you? What is your name? Where are you from? What do you here in Blackstone?”
The man flushed briefly. I suspected because of a number of factors, which included such things like being interrupted by a stranger, forgetting the social niceties of announcing himself, being questioned in full view of the other diners, and by not getting his way immediately.
And maybe the wine.
“Topor is my name, Torin. But I do not care to discuss my business with strangers, let alone quite so publicly.” He attempted to use high and aloof tones, but some nervousness had crept in, barely perceptible to anyone else than Torin and I. It was just there in his eyes. I recognised it from dealings with my brothers and sisters.
“That would be Master Torin, I thank you, Goodman Topor.”
The man flushed at Master Torin's tone; and also at the way Torin said the word 'Goodman' – which, it later occurred to me, was probably a demotion uttered quite deliberately by the carpenter.
Torin continued: “You haven't shown any such reticence earlier during the whole of this sitting of dinner. Every one of your fellow diners has heard your opinion on a whole host of matters since you have been seated there. We have been unable NOT to hear your utterances.”
A red flush rose in the man's cheeks: “That would be Master Topor. I too am a Master in my field. And I would have you ...”
“And I, sir, am a member of the Assembly of Blackstone, the controlling body of this Town. As is my dining partner here, Master Selden. He is the Valley Messenger Service Agent resident up here. We are in a position to deny you permission to remain in this Town. It would behove you to remain silent until I have explained a few things to you. You may be seated.”
Topor looked a little shocked. He started up as if to argue. His eyes darted to mine once more.
I shook my head at him, pityingly and that seemed sufficient to make him take stock of his surroundings.
Every single eye in the place was upon him, some of the diners with forks poised halfway from plate to lips. Some standing. All looking intently at him.
He looked to his companions for support, but they just shook their heads at him as well.
Some sense finally prevailed as he sat back down – there was, I deemed, a hint that he did that gratefully. At least that is how it seemed to me right then.
That didn't stop his spluttering, though.
His two companions were definitely cringing away from being the centre of all this. They would much rather be somewhere else entirely. Topor grabbed his wine glass and tossed the contents down his throat in a gesture which I supposed was intended to be defiant but which came across merely as petulant.
Torin continued in menacing tones, leaning slightly over the man: “We have had no choice but were forced to listen as you decided to explain to your so far unintroduced dining partners just how backward we must all be up here, and how the Count Trosanar would appear to hold us all in the lowest regard. Mostly because these lands are those of a 'chit of a girl' with no experience and so on.”
He paused for a heartbeat, then nearly thundered: “I would remind you that that 'chit of a girl' you referred to is now a Princess of this realm and will one day be your Queen. Further … Ah! Mistress Kassama, welcome!”
This last was said in far calmer tones, a contrast that had a quite startling effect.
Kassama dropped a quick curtsey to Masters Torin and Selden, acknowledging them by name.
Torin continued speaking reasonably: “This er ... 'gentleman' here, Master ...” there was the very slightest of sneers in his tone as he said that, “Topor is apparently lodging here in your house, along with his two companions?”
“That is correct, Master Torin. He and the Goodmen Ree and Goshie arrived this evening on the Shuttle. I sent them down to dine once I found out from Kelly, excuse me, from Kellonika that there were just sufficient places for them in this second sitting, and she would kindly make place for them. They are staying here because it seems all the other beds in the Town are filled, and they have taken my last two rooms. Goodness knows what will ...”
“Yes. Thank you Mistress Kassama. Your information has been most valuable.”
Kassama stopped abruptly, worried lest she had done something wrong, but Torin made a soothing hand gesture which calmed her down.
She then looked at me, and even I could see her nervousness shoot up again. By then, of course, she knew me well enough that the twin high spots of colour in my cheeks were danger signs. They told her, as clearly as words, just how I was feeling at that heartbeat.
Torin turned back to Topor, again with just that hint of a sneer: “We all in this room know that you found the food good, for you repeated your delight loudly enough, and often enough. And the wine, which perchance you might have done better had you watered it, also met with your approval. You even admitted to hearing of this place's reputation before you arrived. Is that not so?”
“Indeed it is. I had ...”
“Pray remain seated, and remain silent for a moment.” The command tones used by Master Selden as he broke his hitherto silence made Topor do just that, as he flashed his eyes to this second man who was berating him. “Listen to Master Torin! Heed well!” Selden nodded to Torin.
Torin resumed his speechifying: “That very reputation has been built upon excellent food, excellent service and discreet dining, in a quiet and warm atmosphere. You, however, have been so loud as to disturb the rest of us this evening. In that way the discreet part of the reputation has been destroyed for all of us, for all of this night. If we had wanted a tavern atmosphere then we could have gone to the Bell or the Claw. But we chose to come to the Salon for a quiet, civilised, genteel evening. Something, you should be aware, which you have denied us all.
“The whole dining experience here is normally so good and the reputation is so deserved simply as the result of one woman's vision, abilities and drive. Her organisational abilities, her cooking abilities and her heartfelt enthusiasm have provided you with one of the best meals you have ever had. You cannot gainsay your own words, sir!
“Not content with just running this establishment, this same woman spends four or five mornings a week teaching others of all ages to write and to read. Teaches them, you shall notice. Teaches! To WRITE.” He paused briefly. “Reflect on your recent words, taking this new information into account. What was it you said? Something like: 'Run along and find someone who can write.' It would not surprise me if she was better at that endeavour than you are, sir.
“And in amongst all this, she has still found the time to invent the Wender system that is so popular down in your own home town. So popular indeed that we all could not help but hear you boast of Tranidor being so much more advanced, using as you did that same Wender system as an example.”
Topor was astounded by THAT piece of information, we all could tell.
“Yes, SHE invented it. A Blackstone woman invented a system that you from Tranidor have publicly boasted about. She even made a speech at the official inauguration of the service. A fact that you should check if you doubt me.”
Topor started again to splutter but Torin's scathing gaze made him subside once more.
“With no consideration for practicalities, YOU have declared that YOU wish to reserve the entire restaurant for YOUR purposes. We all heard you. Everyone here in this room. And probably a good few passing outside on the street heard your demands, so loud were they.
“This Salon, as you should have observed this e'en had you not been quite so wrapped up in yourself and your bigotries, can seat nigh on a half-hundred diners. And they do that EVERY night.
“And yet your attitude is that this place, this Town, this room, they are all just somethings in a no-good backwards far-flung end of our nation, somethings that are there for a person as 'sophisticated' as you to order about as you will.
“Without consideration of others, YOU have declared that YOU want to have this entire establishment privately for an entire night, just to feed a mere three hands of people. Depriving those who run this place of two thirds or more of its expected income for that night. And furthermore, depriving any others of the opportunity of dining here that night. I know not, for I have not asked, but those that run this place may have already taken reservations for that night, from others who may have a birthday treat planned, or an anniversary, or an important business meeting.
“Had any of these things actually crossed what may be left of your mind?”
There were some grunts of agreement from around the room.
“I deem that none of these considerations have started to do so, even now.
“And when you were informed that your demand – a demand, we ALL noted, and NOT a request – when you were informed that your demand could not be met, you were dismissively rude to the girl who had told you immediately, and politely, that it would not be possible.
“And then you topped all this unacceptable behaviour by being insulting to the very woman who has done all these things I have described in getting this business set up successfully as a working and respected undertaking.”
He shook his head, now pityingly at the thoroughly reduced Topor, whose mouth had dropped fully open.
“For all these reasons, and yet others I have failed so far to mention, I find that I cannot accept you being so rude to her as you have been. Nor can I allow you to be so rude about our Town. On her behalf, and then upon the behalves of our entire Town, I now formally demand of you an apology!”
I was severely taken aback when the whole dining room stood and applauded Master Torin's words. He stood back from his menacing lean at the man, and smiled at him. A smile that was received with detectable trepidation for it was a most fierce one.
As for me, I realised that Torin's interruption, and his words, had managed to make me calm down somewhat. I have no doubt whatsoever that his intercession had prevented me from damaging my, and my establishment's reputation – possible irretrievably.
But I was not as taken aback as much as Topor obviously was.
I believe that for the first time in his life, he was made to actually THINK. It was as if Master Torin, with the help of Master Selden, had held up a hand mirror and shown Topor his true likeness.
And he didn't like it.
For Topor looked as if he had been struck heavily about the head, at the same time as being winded by a strong blow to his ample stomach. His face had showed a most sudden pallor.
I could somehow tell he was re-evaluating himself, quite probably all the way down to his very soul.
And the situation was suddenly very urgent for him, because he had in effect been challenged to change his ways, and quickly, or to be responsible for providing some recompense to the one who had demanded an apology. To the one who had now made this a matter of honour.
He jerked when Torin leaned forward once more, and, with steel in his voice, said: “I urge you to stand now and apologise to Mistress Julina and then to the rest of us!”
A hush fell on the room.
Slowly, ever so slowly, the man rose to his feet. His entire demeanour demonstrated that he realised he was thoroughly beaten. He realised as well how arrogant and condescending his attitude had been.
Still no-one breathed, or so it seemed to me.
“Master Torin, I had no idea. I ...”
“Mistress Julina! Now! Her apology first. And be quick about it.”
“Mistress Julina, I am sorry for any offence I may have caused.”
I bowed my head slightly, without taking my eyes from his. I think that reaction told him more than anything just how upset I still was.
And that in turn made him appreciate how deeply upset the others were. He decided to expand his list.
“Mistress Klonka, I apologise for doubting you and I spoke in haste.”
“Kell-on-i-ka.” was the only reply she made.
“I am sorry for disturbing all of your dinners,” continued Topor, making a full circle – we all noticed that he didn't actually catch anyone else's eye.
“And I apologise for the slights I have unwittingly cast upon your town.”
The diners who had stood sat back down as their way of acknowledging his words. The others settled more comfortably into their chairs.
It was noticeable to me that not one person formally accepted his apology; it seemed as if they felt that he was just saying the words, that he STILL did not understand properly.
But I was sure that actually he had been shaken to his very core. My time as a mother to my siblings had taught me to look inside the person I was dealing with, and that experience told me he was … awakened … yes, that was the most accurate word, I felt.
There was again a small silence, a small silence that was broken in the end by none other than myself.
“Master Topor!” His eyes met mine, but without the previous challenge, as I employed my best 'Mama' tones: “Apart from the fact that I do not allow MY restaurant to be a private venue, for a variety of reasons I shall not go into now, nor do I see any reason why I have to explain myself to the likes of you, there is another factor that Master Torin here failed to mention, quite possibly because he himself was unaware of it. As of recently, we have determined that we shall not open for business on each and every one of the seven nights in a week.
“Our months of experience working here have meant that we now find we require an afternoon and evening for … consolidation, yes, that's about the correct word … for consolidation, each week. Therefore, starting on the 7th of this month, the restaurant shall be shut to diners for just that one night of each week. This month, those dates shall be the 7th, the 14th, the 21st and the 28th. The following month on the 4th, the 11th and so on.
“Not only was your inappropriate, inconsiderate and overbearing DEMAND unacceptable from the point of view of the principles upon which I run this place, it was also against our newly-formed policy of closing our doors for one night in a week. We have been and still are fully prepared to cater a private event for someone, but this room shall not be the venue for such.”
I shook my head and my finger at him as I continued: “You only had to ask. You only had to make a simple request.
“But demanding it as you did, and treating us as people unworthy of respect whilst doing so, has meant that we are now all in this awkward situation. You might well be accustomed to this behaviour back where you come from, but up here, things are done differently. Which fact you shall ignore at your peril.
“We in this town welcome anyone with an open mind, but those that think they are superior than us in some way, based entirely upon opinions that may or may not be valid, will be shown very short shrift. I know not your business here, nor am I particularly interested in it, albeit I do know that it must be substantial else why would you be here for two or so weeks, but this 'child' advises you to change your preconceptions before you do yourself and your plans any permanent damage.
“I find I must thank you for your approval of the fare I have served you. As for the rest, then time shall have to tell. Now, I have things to do in MY kitchens.”
I walked out with my head held high.
To more sustained applause.
… … …
The others who could be spared gathered round me in the kitchens as I burst into tears as soon as I was out of sight, and earshot, of the diners.
Their hugs were so very welcome.
Even the new girls joined in. It was later they told me how shocked they had been at my forcefulness and yet how much they had both gleaned and gained from it.
And how they began to believe that women could do so much more than the then society assumed, or, indeed, allowed.
… … ...
“... for Baron Werrel besits lands in several areas, perchance most relevant to you all is the stretch from Tranidor town wall up along the west bank of the Bray. He lost a mark or two to your Lady Garia ...”
“Princess Garia!”
“Excuse me. Of course. Princess Garia. Anyway, I was born in that land ceded from Baron Werrel to the then Baroness Garia.”
Despite my natural antipathy towards Master Topor, I found myself smiling inwardly at his quite clever riposte.
Masters Selden and Torin had felt strongly enough about last night's events that they had introduced this as an extra subject to the Assembly meeting that had been called to ensure everything was ready for the imminent return of the Steward. The declared aim of this particular topic in their meeting was to determine Master Topor's intentions; he had, after all, arrived unannounced which was of concern.
Indeed, there were several other concerns raised too, the major ones being the proposed length of Topor's stay, and his intention to seat fourteen others with him to a dinner, meaning his team was to be of a relatively large size. Two of those fourteen we already knew about, but for what reason were all the others coming up here?
And there had been no notice of such a team arriving. He had turned up, a complete stranger to any of us in Blackstone, with no forewarning and no expectation.
And with a pre-determined attitude that had been proven to be so very, very wrong.
Thus it was that he was summoned to the Assembly meeting, for the first topic to be discussed.
Which is partly why Master Jepp made again his now fairly regular request for my scribing abilities, especially to show Topor just how wrong he was last evening to assume that a girl-child was illiterate.
Which message had been received and understood with a certain embarrassed further apology made that morning as the session got under way after the inevitable round of introductions. Torin, Selden and I were less polite than the others.
Topor had then gone on to describe his upbringing and his recent work which was up in the Stone Sea, but another part of it from 'ours'.
“... The Chivans were amazing! The sheer cost in men and resources of forcing that road through to Tel Botro, through the Stone Sea, even though the Palar had done a lot of the work, must have been almost crippling to them. By the way, there is apparently someone down in Palarand City who can read the Chivan script on their markstones, and it would appear that Tel Botro as we know it in these modern times was in fact called Polpetter by the Chivans. Traders that have come down that long and winding road from Tel Botro relate a history of their city being conquered not long after the Great Flood by a tribe who swept in on them out of the desert and then over the mountain ridge to their west. I find that hard to believe, I mean who could survive in a desert, particularly one that is even larger than the Stone Sea - by some hand of times?
“But that road the Chivans built through the Stone Sea, would you believe that its length is more than twice the distance from here to Tranidor? I swear upon my oath that I speak the truth. They followed the course of the Palar, naturally, but to make it wide enough to be usable they had to dig out stone from here, add crushed stone to there, and in some parts they had to divert from the route they had started, retrace their steps and strike out in a new direction, away from the river. And all with their primitive tools! Truly, truly astounding.
“At one point, they have dug so much down into a fold in the landscape that it resembles a tunnel without a roof. Fully a hand or more of strides is the height of those walls there.”
The enthusiasm with which he spoke and the tone with which he did so, made us all realise that here was truly an expert in his field, someone very knowledgeable about the Stone Sea. We began to see perhaps why he had been sent to us.
And so it proved.
Apparently, at a discussion down in Palarand City, Master Yarling had mentioned the intent of using the Stone Sea materials to someone else; that someone had sent a semaphore to someone else, who had sent the information on. Master Topor was selected to come here. Everyone assumed that Topor was way up the Palar Valley, where the river cuts through that expanse of stone.
As it happens, Count Trosanar down in Tranidor had summoned Master Topor to his castle for a progress report. So Topor could depart from Tranidor immediately his reporting to the Count was concluded. He had been nearly a week closer than originally thought.
“I am the Assistant Assessor on a team of ...”
He was interrupted by a snorted giggle.
Which unfortunately came from me.
Now it was my turn to apologise. I did so embarrassedly, and quickly.
“I'm sorry, everyone. I just wrote down what Master Topor just said, in a sort of swift writing I have developed, and seeing the two words next to each other made me laugh – Ass Ass. I am deeply sorry to have interrupted you, Master!”
I saw Master Jepp scribble down something on a piece of paper next to him, and was relieved when he too chuckled. He too had written it as I had described. His piece of paper was handed round. Everyone else chuckled or giggled too, even Master Topor. So my blushing apology was waved away.
“I am the Assistant Assessor on a team of fifty men sent to maintain and modernise the ancient road, which is in places crumbling. Every Duchy, County and Barony through which that road passes is required to contribute to the costs of keeping it open, and Palarand City itself also contributes, the trade being considered to be vital. I understand that a premium is added to the goods that are imported that way, to cover the urgent road maintenance.
“The project is now fully assessed and my duties were winding down, so I have been despatched here, with two colleagues, to assess the chances of your extraction of usable material from the Stone Sea. I and my two colleagues were fortunately already in Tranidor, rather than hundreds of marks away towards Tel Botro, so we decided to come straight up here. It would appear that we have arrived before this Master Yarling himself has had time to travel here.
“The rest of my team, a dozen other men, will have to travel down to Tranidor first and then up here, which is why I attempted, in my clumsy way, to reserve such a good meal for them on the day they are due to arrive. I regret that I might have imbibed a little more wine last evening than I am used to and might have got a trifle loud.”
“And opinionated,” muttered Master Selden.
“That too,” acknowledged Master Topor with quite an attractive grin. And what appeared to be a genuine regret.
I was shocked to find my resentment of the man starting to fade away.
“Thank you for your explanation, Master Topor. We wished to be certain that we were fully able to inform our Steward upon his return on the morrow. He shall arrive in company with Master Yarling, so your natural questions should be answered then, or the day after depending upon how busy he shall be in the first instances.
“Now, I can see that Master Bezan has something to say, so I yield the floor to him. Master Bezan is our project leader for the development of the town and the industries that are so rapidly expanding around it. He is, sorry WAS, of the Mason's Guild.”
… … …
“Quick! Quick! Stir your lazy bones. We have less than half a bell to be at the bottom of the steps up to the Yarling shaft. If we are late, they shall go on without us. I need to go and fetch Pomma, you get Molly and Kelly. I have sent an urchin to Kords. Come ON, Gyth. Move it!”
My urgency managed to get through, and Gyth now fully appreciated the need for haste.
I had managed to persuade Master Bezan to allow us, us being myself and a hand of the others, to accompany Master Topor and his colleagues, Goodmen Ree and Goshie, on a visit to the underground lake. I had the support of the rest of the Assembly members, who I felt wanted to use that as another way of putting Master Topor into his place and wakening him up to the realities of living in our town.
Opportunities like this don't just grow on the shrubs and hedges, as I had forcibly impressed upon Gyth. We five girls and Pomma made up the party of six I had persuaded them to have.
It seems I can be quite persuasive at times.
… … …
“.. hate to be down there without a light! And that's strange too, we had to climb up to get to it, and yet we say 'down there'. How very strange is that?”
Pomma was bubbling and so grateful to have been allowed a glimpse of the underground lake that she couldn't stop talking about it. Bubbling and babbling would be an accurate description of her demeanour at those moments.
Which was quite a problem really.
Because all the other girls were also going on about it, without exception.
Leaving myself out, there were a hand of girls all discussing it in two or three hands of separate conversations, all going on simultaneously.
And we were all in the kitchens at Em's, and we were all preparing the night's meals. Yes, Pomma too.
And then in walked Paivi, Frowka and Venket, and the girls started up over again, explaining what they had seen. The three new girls were most jealous, except maybe Venket who seemed glad not to have gone down into that dark area.
But it was a happy bunch who got the dining underway.
The enthusiasm and fun continued through the night, and we had a most enjoyable evening, reflected in the amount of coin dropped into our pot.
Ah! The Pot.
It was Kords who made the suggestion, and we spent a quarter of a bell finding a safe and unexpected hiding place for it, one that Konna could not have told someone else.
That struck a sour note with me. It was like I was telling everyone they were not trustworthy, which I felt was extremely rude. Maker! It was like putting a lock on your front door. That was telling the world that you don't trust anyone. Fancy having to lock all your stuff away, not being able to trust your neighbours!
Later, as I gathered my thoughts to me and settled down to sleep, I realised that THAT was why the punishments for convicted thieves were usually so harsh. It was not because they stole the goods, as such, but because they stole the TRUST and the RESPECT. And the community was consequently impoverished by their actions, as more and more people became wary and suspicious.
All because of a handful of people too lazy to work for their benefits, and with little or no social conscience.
How awful must be a society acting without such trust and respect.
… … …
I got up the next morning a little earlier than I had been doing so recently, to get in some more of the mostly neglected Tai Chi. I then nibbled quickly on a light breakfast before going off to a full morning of teaching.
Those students had been neglected in recent days, having been put off for all these morning activities that had cropped up. Epp was downvalley of course, and Magser could only do so much, so really today was time for me to re-establish a certain routine.
I idly wondered how I was going to handle adding in the Consociation duties to my already hectic life. But I would need to start gently and see how things go from that gentle start.
When I got into today's classroom, I had a surprise.
Master Magser was there already, with a younger man besides him.
“Good morrow,Mistress Julina. May I present Master Klastik? Master, this is Mistress Julina about whom I have told you much.”
“Master Magser, Master Klastik.”
The younger man addressed me then: “Mistress Julina. I am here as a second teacher after a recommendation from Master Magser to my sponsor down in Tranidor. I am impressed with all that you have set up up here. I had imagined Blackstone to be a remote and lonely place. I arrived on the Shuttle last e'en and the dusk was a spectacular thing to behold. There is a vibrancy here I feel, and there is a theatre company, some music, and much beautiful scenery to enjoy. And now I see there are beautiful women too!”
I reacted as usual.
I blushed.
Deeply.
Which didn't help me conduct my lesson at first. For Master Klastik was a quiet observer in the background, but one of whom I was unwarrantedly aware.
After a while, I got back once more into the swing of things and I managed to forget about the onlooker, who did his part well and did not interrupt. The lessons went well and I was pleased with the praise I got, not just from the students.
I was thinking for some reason about Master Klastik's eyes and his easy smile as I walked to Em's to start the other part of my day. It must have been a bit of a dash, for I remember that my heart was beating a little faster than normal.
And I was much distracted in my thoughts.
So much so that I walked straight into a young stranger.
We bounced off each other and then both sat down with a thump on the boards that formed the street-side walkway.
A rush of other foot-goers helped us to our feet again, and we both apologised to each other. I dusted myself down and scurried on, as rapidly as possible. Still with a strangely elevated heartbeat rate.
But the stranger's eyes had been fascinating too. My mind was flashing between Klastik's and his, trying for some reason to make a preference after making a comparison.
I then found that I was disappointed to not have noticed Klastik's posterior which meant that I could not make a comparison there. The stranger's had been quite … interesting. I found myself squirming slightly.
I shook my head to rid myself of these silly thoughts.
But that proved to be not so simple a task.
I needed to get to work and banish both sets of eyes, and that one posterior, as soon as I could.
… … …
The therapy worked quite quickly, particularly as I was alone for nearly a bell. It was nice actually, and I got a lot done without having to supervise and check others.
They drifted in individually, but all within the same quarter of a bell. Kords was the first and Gyth the last.
It was Kords who started the teasing. The minx had waited, of course, until she had an audience.
“So who is this Madden then, the stranger who came out of the public bathrooms and immediately asked about the redhead who disappeared into a building. A building that was identified by his descriptions as being THIS house?”
I reacted as she knew I would. Sometimes it's very awkward having sisters.
I blushed.
Which lay me open to all sorts of teasing from the gathered throng. My glare seemed to lose its ability to make them melt into the floor.
This went on for some considerable time, until there was a sudden and large commotion in the house. The teasing abruptly halted and we all were trying to think what might have happened outside.
I was about to go and investigate when it, all of a sudden, occurred to me. I realised in a sort of flash what was happening, so I grinned smugly as the others hadn't got there yet. They seemed to be waiting for me to make a move, and when I didn't they hovered in indecision.
But I knew that all would be soon revealed.
Sure enough, and before too long, the kitchen door burst open.
I was the first to react, being as how I was more than half expecting this.
I ran over there and threw my arms around Em.
She was soon buried in an avalanche of girls, and squeals and questions and the like. Our three newest members held back, of course, but the rest of us made such a fuss of her, she eventually laughingly held up her hands and backed into the tightest corner of our domain. Kassama had also squeezed in with us so we were very crowded in that room, I can tell you.
“So,” she said when a relative peace had descended, “what's been happening? Both here in my house and also in the Town? And do I see three new faces here? And not see a missing Molly?”
“Oh Em! These are Paivi, Frowka and Venket. New recruits of only a few days experience. But, for the moment, events here are not of importance. We have time aplenty to tell you all that you wish to know both of here and also of the Town! You shall find out most of that quite easily, I deem. WE want to know all about YOUR trip!”
“No, no! I shall not start immediately with that, we need to sit down and be relaxed – and have a bell or two for that. And lots of Pel.”
She beamed at us all, and that smile got even wider as Kords slid over to heat some drinking water.
She addressed first the newcomers: “I'm sorry, welcome to the team you three girls. My name is Michet and I own this house.” She turned to my sister: “Kords, I can tell you that your Pel is the best in the entire land. They just can't make it right down there. You make it strong enough, down there it is alright, and tastes of something stronger than water, but is far too weak for my tastes. I need a good bath, so Kords would you continue to do the honours please, while Kassama draws the water for me? 'Lina, can you please give me an overview of the town developments that I might mull over them whilst I bathe?
“Then, and only then, shall I feel strong enough to start to tell you of the many marvels we have seen. So, I deem you shall have to be consumed with impatience until, let's say, that bell before serving starts, when I shall be able to begin my tales and you all have the time to attend my words. I would wish to reduce the number of times I shall have to repeat my stories.
“So – 'Lina please tell me what's developed and so on. You usually know most of what goes on around here.”
I took a deep breath and deliberately ran a long list together with very rapid words: “The community hall is just about to be started being used, the new water plans have been drawn up but the water is yet to flow, they are planning a new Miners' Village just next to the 'old' one that wasn't there last year, works have started for the waste water treatment, the Stone Sea road climbs ever upwards, the stone quarry is a major success, the coke plant started with limited production even as the major part is being finished off, the track to the intermediate semaphore station has been widened enough for wagons, but not wide enough for them to pass so passing bays as they call them are being constructed and slowly elongated, a temporary bridge at the bottom of town was built while the old one was taken down and the water channelling extended and then the 'old' bridge was renewed, we have these new members of our team, Molly has left us and works now with B and B, we had a disaster with a woman here, and a strange guest called Topor has arrived, we shall not provide dinners on one night each week, the animals are fine down at the Claw and just as greedy as ever, and there are some other things, I know, but I need to think a bit more when I start breathing again. Oh, and we are starting a Cook's Guild to be called the Consociation of Caterers.”
I finished with a showy bit puffing and panting, which was not quite as necessary as I pretended it to be.
But it was still necessary!
“My word! The Maker only knows enough to make sense of all that! But I see that you have your usual high level of knowledge, and I know you can explain things to me without getting all technical like the men. So while Kords makes her wonderful brew, just pick one subject and give me some more detail. No! Hold! Let ME choose. … I think this new Miners' Village intrigues me most.”
The others all looked satisfied as they settled back to listen to me as I expounded upon my knowledge. The three newcomers looked on in amazement as they began to realise just how close to the Assembly and their plans I sometimes was.
“I had to attend an Assembly meeting yestermorn, to do some scribing, amongst other things, like dealing with that Master Topor. But more of him later.
“Anyway, they wanted to go over everything they wish to tell the Steward upon his return so they discussed the entire Town Planning. They have decided that we shall have need of a market place soon, so they thought the Camping Place would be the best for that, for they see new houses being built between the Community Hall and the Camping Place, and along the sides of East Street.
“So they want to clear the tents out of the Camping Place, so they need to build another Miners' Village just on the Valley Head side of the one that is now over full. They can do that now the water has been found, and has been tested to be usable.
“They also wish to hook up the new water supply into the existing Cistern and then renovate part or all of the existing aqueduct, certainly the bit from the new junction that supplies the Community Hall up to the Cistern. They think that they could then try to modernise the existing Cistern and make it less ugly. Certainly less vast.
“So this is all dependent upon clearing out the residents from the Camping Place. So they need a place to house them. Oh yes, and they are also going to build a new inn, maybe two. Possibly even three, but that third one will depend on how things go this summer of expansion. Many new arrivals here now have no bed to welcome them into.”
Just then, Molly came bustling in - as bustle-lily, as bustlily, as bustly, ok, in as bustling a fashion as she was capable. She straightway hugged Em fondly. Of course, there were then the usual greetings and the repeat from Em about starting her tales later that evening.
Kords brought over the Pel for Em, who sat down to enjoy it after taking a deep and enjoyable sniff of the fragrance. A sniff which again produced a magnificent wide smile, as she closed her eyes and savoured it. She softly purred in appreciation. We all had to smile at her obvious enjoyment.
The moment soon changed though.
My heart sank when Molly turned to me and fixed me in the eye with her cheeky grin and sparkling eyes. I knew that the teasing was about to start again.
“So, my mysterious Mistress Julina, what of this Mystery Man that has appeared in Town and you have already seduced?”
I tried hard to change the subject; “Seduced? I hardly think so. I met him only this morning and then 'twas in my teaching room. He is Master Klastik. He is here to teach, saving Epp and I some duties, for which we shall be grateful. How is Epp by the way, Em? Did she enjoy herself down there in the capital? And what were the other ladies like? Did Sookie and Uncle Brydas have a good time?”
“Mistress Julina,” replied Em, with a knowing twinkle in her own eye, “you shall not divert the talk in such a fashion. I recognise your attempts, but they shall be in vain. I should warn you that I have been trained by some experts while I have been away. As it happens, Epp left us to go into Tranidor, taking one of your Wenders from the East Semaphore Station so she need not enter into our immediate thoughts. Now, you shall come back to the subject in hand, please. Just who is this Master Klastik then, and how have you managed to seduce him quite so rapidly?”
Again that wretched blush.
“Nay, nay!” Molly butted in. “I mean not Klastik, but now I declare I detect an extra tale there, you minx 'Lina. But that shall we leave for now, it shall be returned to I can promise you, but I am currently talking about that wanderer named Madden. He is asking everywhere he can about you, and someone told him where you live. He said he would camp in the orchards by your house.”
The others laughed.
You already know what I did.
I blushed. Ferociously.
I stammered a little and felt the heat begin to leave my cheeks as I launched into an explanation: “I know him not at all. We literally bumped into each other on the side of Main Street. I was thinking of …” I felt myself blush again, which I realised too late was like tossing a meal to the feltren, “... of … something else and I heeded not my passage. He was also elsewhere in his head, I suppose, for he saw me not and we both ended up sitting on our bottoms on the boards. I'm sure I have a huge bruise.”
Even going for the sympathy didn't work.
“Do you tell us? And just what was it you were thinking that distracted you so?”
I blushed again. Oh Maker, please let me stop blushing.
Molly was, is, my best friend amongst my best friends, all of whom were present then, and the oldest of my younger sisters was there too.
Molly and Kords looked at each other, and after a few heartbeats, they simultaneously breathed: “Klastik!”
I guess my guilty look gave the game away, and then the teasing really started in earnest.
Even Em and Kassama, those traitresses, joined in.
And so did the three new girls.
I was lost, and was soon drowning in the teasing, struggling to find something I could use to 'hit' back with.
And then I suddenly had a thought.
“Molly, my dear!” Her face looked worried when she caught my silky tones. The others all perked up their interest. “Just how is it you know so much about this Madden, huh? You have told us that he is penniless, that he prefers sleeping out in the open, that he dislikes large towns, that he works for a while before wandering on again. Were you teasing ME to misdirect attention from YOURSELF, perchance?”
It was her turn to blush and we could all see her thinking quickly.
I had to give her a grudging respect as she came up with some reason quite quickly: “Well, I erm... have … erm … have to … ah yes! I have to write these scenes for the playactors and I needed to understand this character that I might build him into one of our scenarios. I have the words ready for him: 'I'm just a country boy, money have I none, but I've got silver in the stars, and gold in the morning sun.' That is why I know so much about him.”
We all applauded her words, if not the lack of convincement, if such a word exists, with which they were uttered, but 'twas Em who brought the subject back: “I mentioned I can recognise diversions when I hear them! So Molly, what is it about this lad …. ?”
“Er … isn't your bath ready?”